WhIP

by footfungus

nederlands verhalen over mijn otp

106. Life is Strange 2 Sean and Daniel 15

Task Force Phoenix

ansteve87

Summary:

Daniel surrendered at the border. His hope was that they both could live normal lives and keep his secret concealed. What Daniel did not know is that there were others like him. The Hunters they thought were out to get them were trying top protect them from worse threats that wish to use his power for their own gain.

Notes:

This is a story that will follow several points of view with some canon characters and original characters. as a heads up there will be descriptions of PTSD and Anxiety attacks as well as some violence.

I really hope you all enjoy.

Chapter 1: The Hunters

Chapter Text

July 4th, 2017 3am Outskirts Of Tucson

Agent Alex Smith leaned on the side of the SUV Sipping his cheap motel coffee and a cigarette in his other hand. The events of the last few months were starting to catch up with him. The Diaz brothers have been his primary focus since Sean's escape from the hospital in California. He is still not sure how the boys got a heads up about the raid in Away. That will be another matter for another time. Right now it is over. The boys are in custody and soon his Task Force Leader Agent Flores would be giving them an offer they couldn't refuse and this chase would be over.. He was glad this was finally coming to an end and he could get back to Oregon and back to his other duties.

"Morning Smith." Agent Mark Baker greeted him

Baker was the next senior person on Smith's Tactical response team. Like Smith, Baker was an old Army veteran. Battle hardened, grizzlied and built like a tank. Even though Baker had no powers it felt as if he could read Smith's mind.

"Morning Baker, Any word on Flores? We should be hitting the road soon unless we want to be out at the section of the wall in the middle of the day."

"She said she will be down in a moment." he said, sipping a red bull. He leaned in with a hushed tone. "So you ready to meet another one like you?"

Like me... Smith thought.

Agent Alex Smith has Telekinetic powers. Daniel would not have been the first kid with powers he met. Back in Oregon he has a few kids whose cases that he manages. An empath, a full telepath, one kid who seems to have prophetic visions but with little control over it, and another with telekinesis but it appears to not be as strong as his own.

"Yeah I just hope it will be easy. I think I should be able to bribe him with Chococrisps."

"You are probably right. That trash heap at Away had more of those Damn candy bar wrappers than anything else." Baker Chuckled.

"Morning Gents" Agent Flores walked Across the parking lot.

"Morning Flores. What's the plan?" Smith asked.

"Straight to the point, Alex?" Flores ribbed.

"It's 0315 and this coffee just isn't doing it"

"Hey just be lucky we didn't have to sleep in the trucks like Director Shepard wanted."

Smith and Baker groaned, "Honestly he would be happy having us sleep in GP tents on a normal workday."

They laughed.

Flores switched over to her more serious tone. "So El Rey PD swears Daniel Diaz has been sedated per our instructions. My hope is that I can talk to Sean and make him the offer. If he accepts we should be on our way back to the Field office in Phoenix in no time."

"If he doesn't?" Baker asked

"He would be an idiot to refuse. This would be full exoneration" Flores answered back. I have a briefing with Langly soon so I won't get to El Rey until about 7. You two will head to the section of wall they Damaged Yesterday. Sheppard wants you, Alex, to give a report on how much power would be needed to do that kind of damage. The math "seems off" as they told me so just verify the construction quality.

"Yes Mam" Smith replied

"Once you are done, meet me at the station. By that time Daniel should be brought off the sedatives and we can all get on the same page. I am sure Daniel will stand down when he realizes he is not alone and we want to help."

"Understood," Smith and Baker replied.

"Good, See you all in a few hours."

0545 Border Wall

The sun was already above the horizon when Smith and Baker pulled up to the site where Sean and Daniel were apprehended. A border agent stepped out of his truck and greeted them. The officer looked like he had just woken from a nap.

"Hey you must be the Feds we were told about. I am Officer Tompson."

"Officer Tompson I am Agent Smith, CIA and here is my colleague Agent Baker, FBI"

"Woah CIA and FBI working together? What strange supernatural forces made that happen?"

Baker raised an eyebrow but Smith's face remained neutral.

"I am sure a lot of behind the scenes politics. What can you tell me about what happened here."

"Honestly I can't tell you much about how this.." the officer pointed to the wall "happened. We arrived on scene in the afternoon after hearing Campbell's call. By that time the Child was rushed to the station with the Teen along with the 2 Minutemen"

"Minutemen?" Baker asked. Taking the officers words down

"They are a volunteer group that helps us enforce border security."

Smith raised an eyebrow "So these people are deputized by your department? That's why they used lethal force on our suspects?"

Officer Tompson Shifted uncomfortably, "Well um, not exactly... it's more of…"

"So no they were not." Smith said, taking notes. "What do you know about the construction of this section of the wall?"

"It was done by a company up in Phoenix. All the Materials though come from Typon Industries, I can't remember the name of the contractor but we supervised the construction earlier this year."

"Our team can pull that info." Baker responded. "have there been any other breach attempts in this fashion?"

The officer thought for a moment "Back in May we were pursuing a truck that we suspected of smuggling drugs. They made a break for a section like this a few miles west of here. And tried to ram it at about 30-40 MPH maybe. Totaled the vehicle and barely made a dent in the wall. This… I can't imagine what could have made something like this. Our explosive test was negative and our observation equipment did not pick up a blast."

"I see," Smith said. Now he was curious. If what the officer said is true then Langley was right to have them double check. "We will need those readings from that time period sent over to us to examine. Baker, I want to take a look at this wall."

Smith walked over the twisted metal. After checking to see if Baker had the officer's attention, Smith reached out with his hand. He could feel his powers reach out to the steel. He was probing for any flaw or weakness in the steel or construction. It was up to the standard. He walked over to another undamaged section. This time he reached out with both arms. He pushed against the wall to look for any weakness. None. Smith would be able to do the same damage but only if he were to go full power.

Holy hell this kid will surpass me. We need to make sure they agree to our terms if not…. Smith did not want to continue that thought. He needed to inform Flores to be careful. This kid can do real damage. He walked back to Baker and the officer.

"Baker, I need to report back to Flores when you a-" Smith started but was interrupted by the officers radio

"ATTENTION ALL UNITS, THERE HAS BEEN A BREAK OUT AT EL REY STATION. SEAN AND DANIEL DIAZ ARE ON THE RUN HEADING TOWARDS THE NEAREST CHECKPOINT. ALL AVAILABLE UNITS CONVERGE ON EL REY CROSSING."

Smith felt cold water flow through his veins. Daniel was supposed to be sedated. What the hell happened?

"We have to go now. Thanks for your time officer" Smith said, trying to keep the panic out of his voice.

Once in the truck. Smith told Baker to drive to the crossing before hopping on the radio.

"Smith to Flores, I heard the APB what's your status. Over" Smith called over the radio. Baker was not making it easy to operate with all the dips and bumps

"We are heading to the checkpoint to set a barricade. They appear to be heading there. I need you here ASAP. Over"

"We are en route GPS puts us at about 40 mins out. Over" Smith replied

"I can shave about 10 mins off!" Baker said as he started picking up speed.

"Make that 30 mins. Maria, the wall was up to standards. Daniel is extremely powerful, delay him if you can but we may need to go to our failsafe. Over"

There was silence for a moment.

"Understood. Smith, get the Council on the line. I will take charge at the checkpoint and hope you all get here in time. How copy over"

"Willco, out"

"Well this has certainly gone to shit" Barker said jerking around a pothole

"Seems like this whole damn case is one fuck up after another." Smith replied, pulling out his sat-phone and finding the number for the director's office.

"Director Sheppard's office."

"This is agent Alexander Smith authorization code Phoenix-261-Alpha. We need to speak to the director ASAP"

"Confirmed one moment…" The pause felt like an eternity. "Director says he is on channel 9 with encryption code 4862"

"Thank you" smith hung up the sat phone and set the channel on the radio.

"This is Smith on the line"

"Agent Smith what is going on? I wasn't expecting to hear from your team for another few hours."

"The Diaz brothers have broken out of El Rey. The reports we are hearing suggest the child was not sedated as we ordered."

"God damnit. What's their status?"

"Heading to El Rey crossing. Flores is setting up a barricade. Baker and I are 23 mins out. Flores understands the fail-safe protocol is in place."

"Understood. Keep this channel open I will patch it in the NSC. Keep me posted"

"Rodger"

Smith opened a second comm channel to Flores and

"Smith to Flores, NSC is being appraised. What's your status?"

"Barricades have been set up and the gate is closed. They should be here in the next 5-10 mins. Please tell me Baker found a shortcut."

"Negative still 20 mins out"

"Understood."

Baker finally got on a better paved road. Smith pulled out his service pistol. He pulled out the magazine loaded with standard-issue ammunition and pulled a mag with a red stripe on the base out of his belt holster. He had a sense of dread looking at the dark silver bullets but shook it off before loading it into his pistol and chambering a round.

God I hope I don't have to use these. Smith thought.

The radio was quiet for several minutes. Smith sat quiet with his mind racing.

Suddenly the Radio came alive. "We have eyes on the truck. Over."

"Hold the line and Do not engage until ordered to do so. over" Flores replies

"10-4" the officer replies

"Flores we are still 12 mins out at top speed." Smith updated.

"Keeping the comms open"

Smith can hear her on the megaphone "Sean! Sean Diaz! It's over! Don't make this worse! Get out of the car... SLOW... with your hands above your head! Do EXACTLY what I say!"

After a brief pause "Unit 14 and 18 are on scene we have them blocked in."

Please don't do anything stupid Kid…

"Get out! Please! Don't make any more mistakes!" Shit, her voice was cracking… "It's not too late to surrender! Sean! You know this is not a trap!"

"Smith what is going on?" Shepherd's voice came on the line.

"Unsure, we have them surrounded. Standby"

"Miller here, Smith you know what it is that needs to be done. The NSC has authorized Lethal Force, We cannot let these boys escape. Relay that to Flores now!" Mark Miller was on the line. Miller was the liaison between the White House and the Taskforce Leadership. He was also on the National Security Council.

"Flores, NSC has given the green light for Lethal Force" Smith felt sick Lethal force on 2 scared kids.. This wasn't what he signed up for. But now was not the time for debate.

"You can trust me! Please, get out of the car! Come on! There's no way out! This is your last warning!" she continued "Listen up! Step out of the car! NOW!"

"I said lethal force was authorized. Neutralize the-'' Miller tried to get out

"We have Movement on the Vehicle!" one of the officers radios

"Sean! Stop the car!" Flores cried out

Gunfire erupted over the radio followed by the sounds of crashing metal. Smith could do nothing but There were screams and cussing flooding the radio. Followed by silence…

"Flores, its Smith report…" quiet hissing of the radio

"Flores please respond…" more hissing "Baker what is our ETA"

"5 Minutes" He replied over the Roar of the engine.

Fuck he was so helpless here. Smith thought.

"This is Agent Smith to anyone on this Channel. I need a SITREP NOW!"

"I'm here.." Flores came on the radio.. "The younger brother jumped out at the last second.. He is alive and in custody. The older brother made it into Mexico. Situation is normal as it can get.."

Smith leaned back into the passenger seat "Thank God…" He said before Keying up the radio "Glad to hear it. We are almost there."

When they arrived at the checkpoint the place looked like a Warzone. Police cruisers were strung around the desert and the gate was well into mexico. Smith turned on the jammer when ordered to by the Council. This place was to be on lockdown until further notice. Smith found Flores arguing with the Lead officer on the scene.

"Are you seriously trying to stop me from doing my job? I told you We have lead on this. No one comes in or out without my approval and the boy is coming with us."

"Mam, maybe the desert heat is getting to you but I am in command here. Border crossing offenses are my jurisdiction and the boy will be going to our facility. Whatever this boy is, we will get the bottom of it."

"No, you won't." Smith said, walking up behind them.

"And who do you think you are?" the Lieutenant asked

"Agent Alexander Smith, CIA." Smith replied pulling out his ID "By the order of the National Security Council and the White House this area is under full lockdown as Agent Flores was telling you. Mr. Diaz will be under our care. As for communication we will be handling it. If something needs to go out it will have to go through myself or my Supervisor."

The officer looked at Baker and asked "And who is your supervisor? I want to have a word NOW!"

"You were just talking with her." Smith said nodding to Flores

"I uhh-"

"I have medical teams enroute. Please get me a count of how many of your officers are hurt so I can get word to area hospitals" Smith said. The Lt. looked like he wanted to argue but Flores' glare had him back down.

"Maria How are you doing?" Smith asked as they looked into mexico

"God I have no idea. One minute we were thinking it was over and now just pure carnage."

"Well it is over now. Daniel is in custody. I will have Miguel worry about Sean. We have teams coming down to interview the officers."

"You think Miller will be happy I disobeyed his kill order?" she joked half heartedly

Smith sighed. Miller had started his career on Project Stargate prior to its shuttering in the 90's. He only ever saw Military applications for the powers. He didn't care about the actual people behind it.

"Probably scream about having your job. But I swear that he is required to say that by his new boss. But you made the right call. Things would have ended worse if you went through with it. How is our little superhero?"

"Some cuts and bruises. That gunshot wound didn't open back up, thank God. Won't talk but it doesn't look like he wants to fight. Once the medics look at him He should be fine to move."

"That's good to hear. I'll update Director Shepard. The clean-up crew should be here before we leave."

Chapter 2

Notes:

Thanks for reading everyone. I am still getting the hang of things as i write. Thanks for all your feedback!

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: The Deal

7/4/2017

Daniel spent the whole ride from El Rey not speaking. One of the Agents tried small talk but Daniel just kept staring out at the changing landscape. His emotions were all over the place. He was pissed Sean wanted him to hurt more people. He felt regret for jumping out of the car leaving Sean all alone and feared that Sean hated him.

Why Sean? Why was the only way to flee to a country I wouldn't fit in. I didn't even know Spanish. God these handcuffs itch so bad.

Soon the desert gave way to the city. Soon Daniel saw the FBI signage and the gravity of the last few hours sank in. He was under arrest and they know of the powers.

Crap. Did I screw this up? What should I do? Damnit, why didn't I listen to Sean. Will this all be for nothing..

The SUV came to a stop near a back entrance.

"We are here Mr Diaz" Agent Flores said before stepping out of the passenger seat. "Agent Rivers here will escort you up. I will be up there shortly."

Daniel nodded, still not saying anything. Soon the Door opened up and Daniel stepped out. The Afternoon heat burned on his skin after the cool air conditioned ride. Agent Rivers grabbed his arm and led him into the building. The place felt sterile. There was little in the way of decorations as he was led through the halls. Agent Rivers took him up into one of the interrogation rooms like the one he broke Sean out of this morning. He asked Daniel if he wanted anything. But Daniel remained quiet while glaring at him.

"Kid, I am not your enemy. You are safe here. If you need anything holler. Agents Flores and Smith will be here shortly." Agent Rivers left the room. Daniel sat there. The room was completely sterile. The only sound came from a ticking clock on the wall. He thought about using his powers to make the ticking stop.

Don't enano. Daniel heard his brothers voice say

You are not here Sean! Why are you still telling me what to do?

Daniel let his mind wander. He tried imagining what it would be like to go back to his grandparents, to be back with Chris and have a normal life. But is that possible? Would they even want him after everything?

The door opening made Daniel jump a bit. Agent Flores walked in with another man right behind her. Something about him got Daniel's attention but he would not tell what exactly. The man set his bag along the back wall and sat down opposite of him.

"Mr. Daniel Felipe Diaz." The man said, looking over a file before making eye contact with Daniel. "I am Agent Alex Smith, you can call me Alex. I have been looking forward to meeting you for a while now."

Daniel glared at him.

"Daniel," Flores started "we want to help. What you boys went through I can't even imagine. We would just like to ask a few questions, okay?"

Daniel still kept quiet. He could feel Smith's eyes on him like he was waiting for Daniel to try something.

Flores continued. "Sean was accused of killing that poli-"

Daniel felt anger bubble up. "Sean did not Kill anyone! He is a lot of things but not a murder! If all you are going to do is accuse him, then you are wasting your time!"

Smith looked at Flores and nodded.

"We know Sean didn't kill that officer and we know it was an accident."

"I- wait what?" Daniel was confused. If they knew why did we have to keep running?

"I'll jump straight to the point" The man said "we know about your gift, Daniel. We also know that Sean was trying to protect you. You are not alone in your powers and we want to help. Do you like Choco-crisp?"

Daniel just sat there dumbfounded. The man smiled and reached out his hand and the bag on the wall opened up. Out flew a choco-crisp bar and it floated over to him. It was weird seeing it fly without him doing it.

"I- I have so many questions.." Daniel said, staring at the candy bar in his hand.

"I am sure you do. Now that the secret is out of the bag.." he waved his hand and the handcuffs fell away and flew into Alex's hand. "We both know those wouldn't stop you if you really wanted out."

"I guess… So… you are like me?" Daniel finally asked "How many others are there?" Daniel opened up the choco-crisp and took a bite then another.

Alex smiled. "It seems you and I are the same. We both have telekinetic powers. From my inspection of the Border wall you did yesterday, you are pretty powerful. As for others, we have 4 people under our care that exhibit some form of supernatural abilities. So far mostly telekinesis, telepathy and prophetic visions."

"What is going to happen to me? Am I going to some lab like in Stranger Things." Daniel said with a full mouth.

"Absolutely not!" Alex said a bit more forcefully than it looked like he intended.

"Daniel," Agent Flores said in a kinder tone "we were prohibited from making this offer to Sean since we didn't have confirmation of your powers. But I am the head of a Special Task Force in charge of finding and protecting those with powers. Our goal is to prevent these powers from being used against the public and to prevent those with them from being pawns of someone who wants to use them for their own gains."

"Like Lisbeth?" Daniel said.

"Exactly…" Alex said. "On that note please don't worry about her. She will not come close to you again unless she wants to spend even more time in jail."

"That's good," Daniel said, relieved. His stomach growled loudly. "ermm sorry"

"Well it sounds like someone is hungry." Alex smiled. "I know of a nearby pizza place. I will head out and pick us up dinner. How does that sound?"

It's been a long time since he had fresh hot Pizza

"HELL- sorry yes that sounds awesome can I get meat lovers?"

Alex and Flores laughed

"Of course you can. Flores, anything special for you?"

"I'm good with what you get."

Alex left the room. Leaving Daniel and Agent Flores alone.

"You never did say what is going to happen to me"

Flores looked at daniel with soft eyes

"I have been in contact with your grandparents. We will be setting everything up to have you live with them if Child services allows. I will know for sure in a few days. So here is the deal. You are obviously too young to go to jail for Officer Mattews. We know it was not intentional and an accident. Plus in the strictest sense of the law there is nothing tying you to Officer Matthews' death. The official story we are going with is a gas explosion was triggered by the gunshot that killed your dad. You will not be charged. As for Sean, he is at the mercy of the Mexican government on whether they extradite him or not. He did steal a car, run the border checkpoint and made some enemies in the border patrol. We will do what we can but ultimately if the choice is to reveal your powers or your brother going to jail we need to keep the powers a secret.

"As for what we expect. We want you to keep your power a secret. We expect you to be a model citizen and stay out of further trouble. My higher ups are requiring you to wear an ankle monitor when you are back home. They do not want the risk of you running off or someone taking you. You will be prohibited from contacting Sean wh-"

"No you can't stop me from talking to him!" Daniel was angry. This is unfair!

She held her hand up. "If you allow me to finish, while the extradition request is open. This is for both of your protections. Daniel, people are looking for Sean. They will use you to get to him if you are not careful. My colleague and I will do everything in our power to help your brother. I will need your cooperation to make that happen. Do you understand?"

"Yes…" Daniel sighed. He missed Sean and would do whatever to keep him safe.

"Good. Glad we can come to an understanding." She opened the notebook in front of her "Now while we wait for Agent Smith to come back why don't you fill me in from the beginning"

Daniel recounted the day right up until the fight Sean and Brett had. He still did not remember the police officer or dad getting shot. He told Flores what Sean had told him about that time. By the time he got to the part about the gas station, Smith came back with the 3 boxes of pizza.

"That smells SOOO good" Daniel's mouth was watering.

Smith smiled. "Best pizza place in this part of Phoenix. Go ahead and dig in."

The taste of the pizza was like heaven on his tongue. He quickly devoured the first few slices. "That was so good"

Say thanks, dude! Daniel heard Sean's voice. Oh right Sean...

"Thank you." He added

"You're welcome." Smith passed napkins over. "I believe you were about to tell us about the gas station?"

Daniel continued to tell the story as he ate. "Right. So Sean bought us food and they had the most adorable puppy there but Sean said we couldn't keep her so we left. Outside Sean was showing me where they were going when…" he trailed off for a second. "This man came over and accused Sean of stealing from him. Next thing I know he knocked out Sean and I ran!"

Smith and Flores looked up from their notes at that last sentence.

"I'm sorry you said he knocked Sean out? Did Sean threaten or attack him before that"

"NO! Sean even tried to show him he didn't steal!" Daniel cried out

Smith looked annoyed and dug through his bag before pulling another file out. "Daniel was this the man who assaulted Sean?"

Smith floated a picture of the man over to Daniel. It was very clearly that asshole, Hank.

"Yes, that's him," Daniel said, sending the picture floating back.

"At any point did he show concern for your safety as a missing person?" Smith slid the file to Flores.

"Unless tieing Sean up in the back room as showing concern.."

"Well Mr Diaz, it appears we will have a lot to go over to make sure we are on the same page…" Flores said in a disappointed tone. "How did you and Sean escape?"

Daniel recounted him helping Sean escape. How scared he was and fearing something would happen to him.

"...And as soon as I left the backroom Hank tried to grab me and everything went dark and next thing I know Sean was shaking me and the store was all a mess and thank was knocked out. Sean told me we needed to go. As I was leaving I ummm…" Daniel was not sure if he should confess.

"Yes? What happened?"

"I know stealing is wrong but… I couldn't leave her…" he said meekly

"Leave who?" The agents looked perplexed.

"Mushroom. The puppy. She was so scared so I picked her up and ran."

Agent Smith chuckled "Looks like I will have to add dognapping to your file." When a look of concern crossed Daniel's face, Smith added "I'm joking. Anything you say in this room is just for us to cover up loose ends. I promise we are only here to help. So you don't remember what knocked Hank out?"

"Sean thought it was my power. But I didn't have control. Not like now." Daniel started to yawn. The food was making him tired.

"We rarely do starting out," Smith said "What happened after you escaped?"

"We ran through the rain and came across the guy we met at the gas station. Brody was his name He gave us a ride. I showed Sean Mushroom and he yelled at me for taking her. After a while I fell asleep and-" Daniel yawned even more "sorry I had woke up and we were at the motel"

Smith looked at his watch "I think this is a good stopping point, it is getting late and you had a long past few days. Let's get you settled for the night and we will pick up where we left off tomorrow."

Daniel yawned again.

"Will I be going to jail or something" he thought of the jail Sean was in last night.

"Oh no, We have taken over a standby room here. We can't have you In a foster home with your powers and hotels are kind of hard to come by tonight. You should be comfortable." Flores said. "We will take care of you here. And one more thing. Unless Agent Smith or I are present, you are not to speak to anyone about your gift. Understood?"

Chapter 3: Shadows

Chapter Text

Smith sat in his temporary office reviewing his preliminary report on Daniel Diaz. Flores along with Baker took Daniel to get clothes and essentials from a nearby shopping center and wouldn't be back for a few hours. Soon, he would be giving a briefing on the events of yesterday to Washington and an update on Daniel and what Mexico's stance on Sean was. Smith pulled out a flip phone that he used to talk with his counterpart in Mexico.

Miguel Gomez worked for Mexican intelligence and helped Smith on previous CIA dealings in Latin America. Smith had revealed his power to Gomez during a mission that went to hell and saved both of their skins. Gomez was alerted as soon as it became apparent Sean and Daniel were heading to Mexico and was ready to assist if they managed to get across. Smith checked the phone

July 4th 8:35am

Hey you probably heard about the fireworks in El Rey. Our older pup ran off towards your place. The runt stayed behind. Let me know if you find him.

seen 8:38am

10:15am

Can't talk now. We will keep an eye out though.

Smith had received no other word from Gomez. Yesterday when he grabbed pizza he saw on the news why. The President during a speech used the incident to talk about border security. In his rambling speech he accused the Mexican government of aiding the two boys. Smith will have to ask Miller why the President would make such remarks when he is receiving the briefings about what was actually going on and that they had zero involvement.

Bzzt bzzt

Smith's primary phone buzzed. It was Tyler texting.

Hey the news said you got the kid you were after. Congrats! Does that mean you will be back for this month's meet up?

Smith smiled and responded.

Congrats should go to Flores. She was the one to end it.

As for this month I have a lot of work in Arizona still to do. I know I still owe you and Ashley a birthday dinner for missing it last month

:( you are going to leave me with the uptight suit for another month?

Agent George is a fine person and believe it or not he says good things about you. I am glad you are behaving yourself.

I am always a perfect angel

Except for the times you're not? Lol

That was only… I was younger then ok! Lol

Ah yes back in the days of 20 odd 16.. When we had to send letters on clay tablets

Lol

Seriously though I am glad you not only passed your classes but aced them. Without your gift this time. I'm proud of you. You have really turned it around.

Thank you. It really means a lot to hear that from you. I can't wait to see you next month.

Same although maybe having Agent George take over your case might be a good thing. Jk

Tyler replied with a meme of Vader yelling no.

Got a meeting soon. Talk to you later .

Smith has a fondness for all the kids that he has come across during his time with the task force. Tyler has been a special case. He was the first person other than Smith found in recent time to have powers and also one of the most powerful telepaths known. While his foster sister Ashley has more empathic abilities Tyler has the ability to read minds at will. Smith's superiors wanted Tyler to be studied and utilized for intelligence gathering but Smith staunchly opposed the use of a young teenager for such a purpose. The agreement reached early on was that no one under the age of 18 was going to be detained and experimented on in invasive ways. Smith wanted it to be a blanket ban, however the previous administration insisted on a "if they can be controlled and keep out of trouble with their powers" clause.

Sean and Daniel's run had put that agreement to the test especially since Sean's flight from the hospital and the burning of the church in Haven Point. The current Presidential administration has demanded Daniel either be brought to a secure site for detention or, if not able to, kill the boy and bring his body in for study. In the previous days the rest of the council had been talking as if the latter was more likely.

Smith set his phone in his bag and headed for the secure conference room down the hall. Once the door to the conference room closed behind him the room fell silent. In the few moments of being there Smith's tinnitus seemed to grow louder. The ringing had been there since the day his powers fully emerged.

Smith pulled out his laptop and connected to the meeting. The room was illuminated by the flat screen with the logo of the National Security Council. The Task Force started as a response to the events of Arcadia bay and was the lead investigating body into the events after the storm. Events that caught the attention of US Navy, NASA, NOAA, FBI, and CIA due the myriad of what could only be described as reality warping events. After a search algorithm was developed they found several cases in Oregon and Washington of strange phenomena and one case, in particular, led to the discovery of a small boy in foster care that would change the direction of the Task Force. After the discovery of powers outside of the CIA it was decided to have the joint investigation group report directly to the national security council.

The screen changed to a conference room full of suits. He could see Director Shepherd of the CIA off the the Left, the Director of the FBI seated next to him, Mr Marcus Miller former CIA and now the White House advisor to the NSC and appointed liaison to Task Force Phoenix by the President, off to the right was Lieutenant Colonel Shaw the Pentagon's liaison to the task force.

"Good morning ladies and gentleman" the Head of the NSC Mr Davidson greeted. "I wanted to extend my gratitude at the hard work the task force has done to bring in Mr Diaz. Mr. Smith, I hear that the boy is cooperating with us fully."

"Yes sir, Mr. Diaz has been completely open with us about the events of the past year. We still have much to go over once he is back this afternoon."

"I am glad to hear that. Your report about the wall concerns me. That level of power being wielded by a 10-year-old seems like a recipe for disaster if we integrate him back with society don't you think?" Mr Davidson said in a concerned tone

"I believe that our plan to have him live with his grandparents is the best solution we have. It's no secret I hate those cages but in this case there is no way we could contain him and, as some here would like, simultaneously use the power. This Kid is powerful, yes but treating him as a kid will lead to the best outcome."

"This Kid killed a police officer and injured several people and did tens of thousands of dollars in damages over the course of the last year. How can we be certain that this won't keep happening?" Miller said " To put it quite frankly, I don't think the task force is up for it. This whole case was one mistake after another! Agent Flores was lucky the boy surrendered and no one was hurt! I gave a direct order to terminate-"

"With all due respect Mr. Miller, if we had gone through your order, Flores would have only had a slim chance of stopping Daniel. It would have been more likely to have caused an escalation that I would not have been able to stop until it was too late." Smith said, keeping his frustration in check. This was getting old.

Throughout the investigation, the White House had chastised them for their failures yet when the time came they issued a bizarre executive order requiring the President or Vice President to sign off on Warrants for raids on churches. They found that Daniel was in New Haven and local informants IDed the boy. The case could have been over yet this derailed everything.

"I agree with my Agent's assessment Mr. Miller." Director Shepherd was looking at Miller. "We only have so many of those rounds that are not affected by telekinesis. Agent Flores was the only one at the scene who had them. We can all comb over the what-ifs but right now we have to figure out what is best for both the Boy and the task force's mission."

Mr Miller looked not too pleased but kept his composure. "All I am saying is that the Agents seem in over their heads with people who are not as compliant as the others. Agent Smith, what assurances can you give that this child will comply with our rules?"

Smith took a breath "For one, once Mr Diaz learned he wasn't the only one with powers, his defiance he showed since leaving El Rey melted away. He has been nothing but forthcoming with us. Two, his reasoning for jumping out of the vehicle instead of staying is he wanted a life here where he didn't have to hurt anyone. This kid shows all of the signs that he will not be an issue for us to handle. With the right guidance he can be a functional member of society and potentially even a voluntary participant with our intelligence community or Special Forces once he becomes of age."

The members on screen shared looks. Lt. Col. Shaw asked "do you think that Mr. Diaz would join?"

"He is a 10-year-old so it's hard to predict what 8 years would be like. The only way that will happen is if we treat him like a person, not a criminal."

"Looks like we will revisit that" Mr. Davidson continued to review the case file. "I see here in your notes about the wall. The material was up to standard. So that puts Daniel Diaz nearly on par with you in terms of raw strength would you say?"

"I agree. His powers have grown but it looks like he may be hitting the same limitations I am facing. More tests would need to be conducted."

"Very well." Mr Davidson said "has there been any word from your contact in Mexico about the older boy Sean Diaz?"

"No sir. And if I may, the president's comments may be the reason. My contact has had increasing pressure to limit intelligence sharing due to the remarks coming from the Whitehouse" Smith replied.

Miller spoke up again "Sean's actions need to be held accountable. He broke several laws and put many people in danger. The president knows this and just wants him to be held accountable."

Smith kept his anger in check. Off camera he was spinning a pen in mid air. Miller knew the whole story and yet went with that excuse.

"Understandable however I feel that bringing Sean back may cause more harm than good with Daniel. If something happens to Sean in our care all bets are off with Daniel. Daniel cares about Sean and Sean's freedom may be the key to controlling Daniel Diaz."

Sheppard stepped in "we need all the advantages we can get. If Mexico is ok with it I think we let him stay there. Keep an Interpol Warrant out on him if we must but let's allow Agent Smith some time to get Daniel diaz on our side. We know about their father's house; it's not like he has anywhere else to go."

"Director, you make a valid point." Mr Davidson said "We will make a final decision on this case in the coming days when we get more information about him. Continue with your questioning Agent Smith. Thanks everyone that will be all."

Smith closed the connection and leaned back in the chair. They still haven't learned. Project Stargate had numerous failures due to the few subjects found going insane by inhumane treatment and yet they still want to repeat history.

Back in his office Smith was waiting for Flores. He needed to brief her on the call. Still no word from Gomez.

There was a knock on the door.

"Come in." Smith said

The door opened and Flores walked in.

"Hey, how was the shopping trip?"

"Really well. It was a definite mood shift from yesterday that's for sure. He was for sure upbeat but still something was gnawing at him.. How did the briefing go?"

"You mean having to listen to Miller go off about how incompetent we all are? Great. Didn't get much out of Miller about those comments yesterday except that this president cares about law and order."

"That man is such a…" Flores Paused "well better not say that out loud."

"Well Shepherd was on our side at least. He agrees keeping Sean free is the best course. The rest of the council seems to follow Shepherd."

"I really wish Sean surrendered. He is a good kid who was dealt a bad hand. This would make this whole process easier." Flores checked her phone and frowned.

"What is it?" Smith asked.

"Oh nothing, just my mother.." She sighed. " she has been on my ass about being gone so much this year."

She switched to an old woman's voice " 'you are a terrible mother! You need to be home to raise your son. Work an easier job and leave the hard stuff to the men.' God I love her but damn yeah I know I am not always there and it really hurts. I would much rather be home seeing my son grow up but being home doesn't pay the bills and God knows my son's deadbeat dad isn't any help.. Oh God I'm rambling aren't I?"

Smith put his hands up "don't worry about it. I understand. This case has tested us. You sure you don't want to head back sooner?"

"No, the local field office director wants to make sure no more escape attempts happen with Diaz. Plus, no offense, but they don't like the Idea of the CIA being in charge of a detainee in their field office."

Smith chuckled "none taken I wouldn't trust me either in their shoes. We should get back to our question."

Chapter 4

Notes:

Sorry all for the long Hiatus. Real life got in the way. I am going to try to keep to a regular posting schedule. I want to give a shout out to my friends in the Wolf Pack Discord server for being awesome people.

Chapter Text

Daniel was back in the interrogation room he was in yesterday. But today there were no cuffs or itchy clothing. The feeling of a brand new shirt was amazing. It was a brand new HawtDawg Man shirt and he had a few more like it back in the room he was using. It felt great but Daniel was feeling guilty still. Here Daniel was getting a comfortable treatment and Sean? He didn't know what he was doing now.

"Daniel?" Agent Smith said "You were talking about how you saved your friend Chris from falling out of the tree? How did Sean react? Did anyone else see you?"

"N-no it was just Sean and I. His dad didn't come around until after Chris was safe. Sean was.. He…" Daniel felt tears burn through

"Did you forget everything about the rules already!" Sean yelled at him in what felt like years ago

"He hates me! He hated me then and hates me now!" He cried out

"Daniel, I interviewed Sean back in the spring." Flores said passing a tissue box to Daniel "I know for a fact he is not capable of hating you"

"WHAT DO YOU KNOW!?" Daniel yelled and threw the box at the wall. "I betrayed him yesterday and all I'm doing with this is betraying him now."

He was angry. Angry at himself, at the FBI, even Sean which only fed into his guilt. The lights flickers

Flores reached for something in her bag but Smith stopped her then looked towards the mirrored glass behind him. "Baker, is the room clear?"

A speaker came to life. "All recording equipment is off and I am the only one in here as you both requested"

"Good, can you please make sure it stays that way?"

"Will do boss" the speaker replied

Smith's eyes met Daniel's. "Daniel I know it hurts right now but believe me what Flores says is true. Your brother's only concern was you. Nothing we have seen suggests otherwise. What I am about to say cannot leave this room. Can you promise me you will not tell anyone here?"

Daniel was confused "fine sure what is it"

"How would you like to ask Sean yourself?"

"How? Wait you didn't…" they promised they wouldn't go after him

"No.. He is still in Mexico but we know where he is headed. With any luck he should already be there. I have some connections in Mexico. I can get him a letter if you wish. It won't be fast but I am certain he would love to hear from you."

"I… I'm not sure" he really wasn't. What would the reply say Sorry but you are no longer my brother, never talk to me again backstabber.

"I get it you don't have to do it now. All you have to do is ask me. I will make it happen.."

Daniel sighed "ok.. Sure."

He looked over to where the tissues landed. The guilt washed over him. These people were just trying to help. He reached out his hand and lifted the tissue box and brought it floating back to the table.

"Sorry… I.." Daniel

"It's ok mijo," Flores said, reaching out for his hand. "I think we are good for tonight. What do you think, Agent Smith?"

"I think I have one more question." Smith asked in a dry tone "Have you seen the new season of Powerbear?"

"I uhh no?" Of course he hadn't. He had been on the road the entire time.

"Hmm well in that case I think it would be good for you to catch up. I'll bring over my Tablet for you to use." Smith said with a warm smile.

"No way! Really uhh thank you!" Daniel said, turning to excitement "I hope Chris is caught up too for when I see him! Umm would I be able to call him? Or even my grandparents?"

Flores smiled "I will have an answer for that tomorrow. One of our agents is meeting with your grandparents tomorrow morning to discuss you living with them. You will know as soon as I know"

Daniel spent the rest of the night in a good mood thinking of seeing his grandparents and his friend.

Daniel opened his eyes. He was sitting in his mom's truck. He looked over towards the driver seat and saw Sean. his heart welled up

"Sean! It's you! I had the craziest dream…"

Sean didn't look at him or say anything.

"Sean… is everything ok?"

Nothing. No response Sean kept looking forward. Ahead Daniel saw the checkpoint lined with police cars.

"GET OUT OF THE CAR NOW" Flores yelled.

Daniel heard himself say "So… how does the story of the wolf brothers end.."

Sean looks over at Daniel. Sean wasn't wearing his eyepatch instead saw blood and glass in his left eye. "You betray me"

Daniel opened the door to get out and run as he turned he saw the border wall he ripped open. Sean stood in the opening on the opposite side.

"Sean!" Daniel ran toward him but Sean reached his hand out and Daniel flew back.

"What makes you think I want you here, you backstabbing little shit?"

"Sean please! I love you" he cried

"Oh please, you jumped out of the car! You left me all alone in Mexico. It was supposed to be you and me enano! Everything I did and lost was for you!" Sean yelled

"Please Sean!" Daniel's heart was hurting

"You know all of this is your fault. You are the reason dad is dead, you killed the cop everyone thinks I killed, I lost my eye, my friends, and my whole life all for you. And you just jump out of the car at the last Fucking second. You get the 5 star treatment, get to see your friends and our family and I get fuck all. Fuck you dude!"

With that Sean turned around and walked away. Daniel tried to run after him.

"Sean, wait!" Daniel couldn't move his feet were cemented in place

"Daniel! Daniel! Wake up!" He heard a voice. His eyes were met with bright flickering lights.

"What? Sean, where are you?!"

"Daniel, you are here in Phoenix, remember? Sean isn't here." It was Agent Smith. As his vision came back he could see smith holding something that looked like a marker.

"I want Sean.." He began to cry. This was not fair

"I know buddy. I know." Smith put his arm around Daniel. "It sucks I know.."

Daniel looked around. The room looked like the motel room the night he found out dad died. Everything was trashed

"Oh God! I am so sorry… I'm just screwing up" He expected smith to chastise him.

Instead Smith said "Don't worry about this, come on. I think it's best if we get some fresh air. Get your… err let me get your shoes wherever they are..."

Smith led Daniel outside to the courtyard. The courtyard was empty and even though it was really late Daniel could feel the desert heat radiating from all around. All around he saw various cacti and plants.

"I am not down here too often but if I am, this is one of my favorite places to sit and relax." Smith said

Daniel felt a strange peace here. Everything was so quiet.

"Smith.."

"You can call me Alex. You're not my subordinate or superior so no need to be formal.."

"Uhh ok Alex? What am I? I've been thinking a lot about it and well I just don't get it. Why do I have this power when Sean doesn't?"

"I've asked myself the same questions everyday since I got control over my own. Why me? And honestly? The more I look the more strange it seems? The more people we find, the more questions we uncover"

Daniel looked up at Alex. His eyes were fixed on a boulder in the opposite planter. On his cheek he noticed a scar on his cheek.

"How did your powers come out?" Daniel asked.

"I was an Army Ranger prior to the CIA. My squad was moving in and…." Alex's eyes seemed to go distant. "And well they were all killed. That's all I will say on it. Rest is classified…"

"Oh… so you weren't a kid like me when it happened?"

"No, in fact you are the youngest we have found. Most of the time the powers seem to manifest somewhere between 13-24 but who knows since you make number 6 of people known with powers. Only thing I know is Trauma and being from Oregon or Washington is what we all have in common"

"So I am special?"

"You could say that." Alex chuckled

Daniel's mind went back to the messed up room upstairs. "Do you get nightmares of the bad things that happen to you?"

"From time to time. They get better with time and one day you will find it has been months since your last nightmare. I won't sugar coat it. You got a long road ahead of you kid. We will provide you with as much help as you need. That I promise."

Alex took a deep breath and held out his hand. He was concentrating on something. After a moment he spoke. "Obviously you know how to move things. Are you able to use your powers to sense the world around you?"

"Sense? What do you mean?"

"Like if you were in a pitch-black room. Would you feel around for the light switch right? It's kinda like using your powers to feel the world around you.. If you are like me you should be able to do it. Here hold out your hand."

Daniel held his hand out.

"Now without lifting it, focus on that boulder over there. Focus on how it feels. Close your eyes if you need to."

Daniel did as instructed. He noticed a strange sensation. He could feel the differences in the texture, the slight cracks and imperfections, all of it. "It's strange but I can feel it." he said.

"Good now follow it underground tell me what you sense"

Daniel turned his attention underground he could feel we're the dirt and rock met then he felt something a gap just below the rock.

"There is a space with something…. It's moving!"

"Just sense it don't lift it what can you tell"

He focused more. His powers probed the thing and soon his mind put an image together"

"It's a bunch of baby mice!" Daniel exclaimed

"You got it! the mom is off in a bush a few yards away getting food."

"This is so cool! So if you could do this, what other things could we do? Can you fly?" He asked excitedly

"No sadly I haven't figured out a way to fly like Superman"

"Aw man lame"

Alex laughed, "If you figure out how to, I would love to learn."

"Only if you get me a lifetime supply of Chock-O-Crisp." Daniel Smiled.

"Deal. Anything to not deal with Portland traffic." They shook on it.

Daniel decided to try out sensing again. This time he noticed the pen-like thing in Alex's pocket.

"Alex what is that thing in your pocket? I saw you had it in your hand when I woke up"

"Oh this'' he pulled it out and handed it over. "It is an emergency psionic blocker. It hinders our abilities. We use them if someone's powers become out of control. Not sure of the science behind it but it is effective for its purpose. I hate using it personally but it is better than having a room blow up"

Daniel turned it over in his hand noticing the lettering saying NOT FOR ALLERGIES in big bold font on it.

"You can stop my powers?"

"Only temporary. We only use it in narrow circumstances. You will have one that you need to carry on you but we will go over that when the time comes." Alex said, taking the device back.

Alex's phone rang.

"Smith here"

"DIAZ IS MISSING AND THE ROOM IS TRASHED! PLEASE TELL ME HE IS WITH YOU" voice on the phone yelled loud enough for Daniel to hear.

"Crap yes he is with me. Sorry Baker." Alex said pinching his glasses "he had a nightmare and things got out of hand. I took him to get some fresh air. Well, be up in a few."

Smith hung up. "Well better get back upstairs. We may have taken a few years off of Agent Baker's life with the mess we left"

Chapter 5

Notes:

I want to thank y'all for the kind comments and especially tristezaeternal for all of the kind comments and support. You have been an awesome friend! Check her work out!

Chapter Text

Beaver Creek July 6th 2017

Chris sat at his dining room table eating his lunch. His dad was at work, so he had the house to himself for the day. His dad had shown much improvement since Sean and Daniel left. It seemed like Sean might have said something because his dad checked himself into a rehab program the week following their departure. Chris worried about them all last spring. He talked to Hal and his friends about Daniel, obviously leaving out the part about Daniel's ability. Harry tried to start stuff by saying Sean was a murderer, and Hal pulled Chris away.

Chris hadn't told anyone even last Winter when he was questioned.

"Chris, these agents want to talk to you about your new friend," Charles called from the living room.

Chris saw 2 men in FBI jackets sitting on the couch. Chris was still wearing his Captain Spirit makeup and outfit, minus the cape.

"Hey Chris." The man with glasses reached his hand out and shook Chris's hand, "I'm special Agent Smith and this is Agent Parker. Nice costume! Who are you supposed to be?"

"Hi" Chris said, "I'm Captain Spirit!" He made a superhero pose

"It's a superhero he came up with" Charles added

"Oh, that is really cool! I am sure a superhero like you would help us find someone" Smith pulled out 2 photos of Sean and Daniel, "your dad says they were here this morning?"

Chris looked at his dad and he nodded, "Go ahead, son. It's fine"

"Yes, Daniel came over, and we played with my toys and drew some pictures. Sean came by later, and then we went to the Christmas market. Daniel help me pick out that tree" he said pointing to the tree leaning up against the wall. They had just started bringing the decorations out when the agents showed up

"Did Daniel or Sean say anything to you about what happened to them or where they are heading?"

Chris started to tense up "uh no we just played with my toys and talked about superheroes Daniel really like Powerbear"

Chris felt the agents' eyes on him. He wasn't going to tell them the truth. But would they buy it?

Parker who had been quiet asked. "The boys aren't threatening you or anything"

"What? No! They would never do something like that" Chris exclaimed. Why were they saying that...

"Gentleman, please believe me." Charles intervened, "I knew nothing about them being wanted. But even with that knowledge, they were very kind to my boy and nothing but polite. I don't think Sean is capable of what they say about him"

"I am just covering all bases," Parker said. "We need to find these boys as soon as possible. To figure out what had happened."

Smith added, "Mr. Eriksen are you aware two sets of tracks lead from the Reynolds right through your backyard and into the woods behind your house? They meet a 3rd set.. Was Chris in the backyard after you came back from the market?"

"I was busy with the tree. Chris, did you see anything?" His dad was looking for any hint of lying.

Crap they know…

"I- yes, they ran by, and I asked where they were going… they just said they had to leave!"

"Did you help them in-" Parker started. Chris Felt ice run through his veins

Charles interrupted "Agent, listen, if you are going to accuse my son of anything, we are done here. If we knew anything, we would tell you. But Chris and I had no idea. I do not appreciate you trying to catch my son in some lie. I would appreciate it if you leave now, and if you want to continue you will need a warrant."

Smith looked at Parker and stood up. "Fair enough. Here is my card. If anything comes up, or they try to contact you again, please let us know."

His dad escorted the men to the door and closed it behind them. Chris tried to speak, but his dad hushed him until he saw them at the end of the driveway.

"Chris, if any cop or agent tries to talk to you, say these words: 'I will not answer any questions without my dad present.' Understand?"

"Yes…" Chris felt like his dad was going to blow up

"Chris…" Charles sat on the couch, "you are not in trouble. If I had known, I wouldn't have let you play with Daniel." Charles let out a sigh, "I need to talk to you… I have been a crappy dad and I know you are sick of it. I blew up on you for my drinking yesterday, and… you're right, I shouldn't be doing that. I am going to check into a local rehab, a place that will help me. I lost your mom, and it isn't my fault she is gone, and it sure as hell isn't your fault. I love you, Chris, and it is time I show it."

Chris kept reading the newspaper clipping from the other day as if new information would appear…

Fugitive Teen Flees across border, Younger brother surrenders

There were pictures of Sean's mugshot and a picture of Daniel that he saw back in the winter when they reported on them fleeing. No information on what will happen, but the sparse details on the report made Chris' imagination run. Did Daniel help Sean across? Do they know about him? Would Daniel be stuck in Jail? He was really worried.

A knock came at the door. Chris went to check and saw Claire through the window.

"Hey, Mrs Reynolds!" he said as he opened the door.

"Hey Chris! Are you all by yourself today?" she asked in a cheery voice.

"Yeah, dad is at work. So just me and some chores. I'm going to head to my friend Sheila's house later though. How can I help you? Does Stephen need some help?"

"While he has an endless list of projects, not today. I wanted to share some good news!"

"Oh, what is it?" He asked, hoping for news on Daniel.

"We just had a meeting with Family services and the FBI and Daniel will be coming to live with us!"

"Oh my Gosh!" Chris nearly yelled, "Really!? I can't believe it! This is great!"

"I knew you would be so excited, dear." She said, smiling, "I just had to let you be the first to know. I am, so glad their whole ordeal is over"

"When will he be here? I really can't wait to see him!" Chris was really giddy. He could barely contain the excitement. "Is there a number I can call him at?"

"He should be here in the first week of August. He won't have a number but if your dad is ok with it, I can give Daniel yours to call you, ok?" She said.

The following day, Chris kept staring at the phone hoping it would ring. Claire talked to Charles, who had been a little hesitant given the situation, ultimately relented to Chris's pleas and Claire's reassurance that there were no more issues with Daniel that could bleed over.

The phone rang and Chris jumped up to answer it.

"Daniel?" Chris asked

"Hello, we are trying to reach you regarding your car's warrant-'' The robotic voice said.

"Uggggghhhh" Chris Hung up the phone in frustration.

Maybe he doesn't want to talk to you. The voice inside his head said. Mantroid...

No he does. Of course, he does, why wouldn't he? He replied.

He probably met way cooler people since he left. Why would he want to hang around a whiny little kid like you? He's the one with the superpowers, not you. Mantroid continued.

"Shut up!" Chris yelled to the vacant house. He tried to take his mind off the wait by drawing, but nothing was coming to him. So he continued to pace.

The phone rang again. Chris ran to the phone, heart full of anticipation.

"Hello?" Chris said his heart beating in his chest

"Hello" a robotic voice said. Chris's heart dropped, another spam call. As he pulled away the voice continued, "this is a call from the FBI Field office in Phoenix for…" A small boy's voice came over the line "Captain Spirit I mean Chris Eriksen" the robotic voice continued "please note this call is monitored anything said can be used in accordance with state and federal law if you wish to continue press one"

Chris's heart was racing, he pressed one

"Connecting you now."

"Chris, are you there?" a little voice said as soon as the line connected.

"Daniel? Is that really you?" Chris said, his throat was getting dry.

"Yes, Oh my God! Dude, you have no idea how good it is to hear your voice…"

"I could say the same! How are you doing? What have you been up to?" Chris wanted to ask so many questions

"I really want to tell you everything, but it will have to wait. Grandma said she told you I was coming to live there, right?"

"Yeah! We are going to be next door neighbors!" Chris was beaming!

"That's going to be so cool! You can finally show me your tree house."

"Yeah now that it is all fixed up we don't have to worry about the ladder breaking again. Thank you for sav-"

"Don't mention it. Literally please." Daniel said with a heavy emphasis on the literally.

"Got it. Sorry"

"It's all good dude."

"I have been working on a comic. The Adventures of Captain Spirit and Super Wolf. I have gotten so much better. Sean's drawing was a real inspiration!"

"Oh that's cool.." Daniel sounded sad at the mention of Sean

"How is Sean…" Chris asked, wondering what happened

"I don't know. I haven't heard anything about him since.. Yeah.. I really don't want to talk about it."

Oh crap you made him sad. He thought

Daniel continued in a more upbeat tone "Have you seen the new Powerbear season?"

"Of course! The fina-"

"Don't ruin it! I am only on episode 4, but wow it is so good! I can't believe he would team up with Doctor Otter like last season they were mortal enemies! Now they are best friends."

Chris wanted to blurt about the betrayal but best leave that surprise

"It gets even better, trust me. Let me know when you finish."

"You will be the first to know! Hold on… really my time is up?" Daniel said to someone else

… Chris couldn't hear the other side

"Come on five more minutes please.. Ugh fine Chris sorry I have to go. Agent Boring says time's up. I can call you here right?"

"Yes of course." Chris was bummed

"Cool, I really can't wait to see you. See ya Captain"

"See ya Super Wolf"

Chris hung up the phone and was super bubbly even though it was just a short time he was relieved to hear Daniel was safe. Soon the Spirit Squad will be back together!

Chapter 6

Summary:

Weeks after the Border incident, Daniel is still having doubts of if he did the right thing.

Notes:

Who has two thumbs and forgot to bring a charger on vacation? This guy. -.- Sorry for the delay. Thanks again for reading!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter 6

July 27th 2017 Phoenix AZ

The federal detention facility was probably the largest building Daniel had seen in ages. His mom agreed to a plea deal for the church fire in Nevada. Daniel pleaded with Agent Flores to get her case dropped, but they but Flores told him it was out of their hands. Tomorrow she was to be transferred to a minimum security prison for 6 months, then another year and a half of probation. In 2 days he would be heading to Beaver Creek to start his new life, although he hadn't been told how he was getting there. Flores escorted Daniel to the Visitor's area. The Room was sparse, just a few tables and benches, like the cafeteria at his old school. High above were windows with bars breaking up the blue sky.

"Remember no mentions of your gift here" She reminded him in the car.

Mom was sitting at the table. She was the only one in the Visitor area. She was in a tan Jumpsuit, but otherwise looked well. Daniel Felt overwhelming happiness to see his mom

"Mom!" Daniel started to run

"NO RUNNING!" A guard yelled, causing Daniel to slow down.

His mom got up and gave him a hug. "It's so good to see you, Danny"

"It's so good to see you, too, mom. I'm sorry you got in trouble because of me" Daniel said. All of this was his fault…

"This isn't my first time in jail, Daniel… But this is the First time I don't regret it. Come sit. I wanna hear all about how you are doing." she said, motioning to the seat next to her.

Daniel recounted last month about how he had to do a bunch of coursework to catch up, so he could move to the next grade. Claire said if he did well, he could be in Chris's class in the fall. Plus, he didn't want to be 11 years old in the 4th grade next spring. After recounting the ending to Powerbear, he noticed his mom looked kinda distant.

"Is everything ok?" He asked, concerned.

"Yeah, I'm sorry, I was just thinking of Sean. Have you heard anything?"

Daniel looked down towards the table. No matter how many people told him otherwise, he couldn't shake the feeling Sean hated him.

"No, not like he would want to talk to me anymore." Daniel mumbled

"Why do you say that?" Karen reached for his hands

"I told him not to come back for me," Daniel said. The scene played over and over again in his head. "He hates me!"

"Danny, if Sean could forgive me after what I did, I am not certain he could ever hate you." Karen pulled Daniel in for a hug. Daniel had tears in his eyes.

"Did I make a mistake? Leaving Sean?" he sniffed

"Do you feel like you made a mistake?"

"No… Yes… no, I- don't know. It's confusing." he cried out in frustration. Truth is, Daniel wasn't even sure why he jumped. All the dangers had passed. They won. Yet he couldn't go through with it.

"When I left," Karen stroked Daniel's hair. "I knew in my heart I did the right thing. It didn't make me feel any less guilty. I broke your brother's heart. He was such a sweet boy. I kept my distance because I thought it would make things easier for both of us. I felt some guilt, but I know I made the right choices. Making the right choices doesn't mean you still don't feel guilt over the ones you hurt."

"I think you're right, mom. I mean, I do miss Grandma and Grandpa and I will get to see Chris and make some new friends. Even the agents have been super cool."

Karen eyed Agent Flores standing by the entrance.

"Do not be too trusting with them." She whispered, "They are still afraid of you and if you step out of line they may throw you in a lab or something. I would say trust them only as far as you can throw them, but for you that can be pretty far. Please be careful."

Daniel smiled at that joke. But the words stuck. Daniel thought back to see if he missed something. That thought was interrupted.

"Reynolds, your time is up!" the guard came up with Flores.

"No mom! I don't want you to go! Not yet!" Daniel hugged her before the guard and Flores came and separated them.

"It's fine Danny, I will see you for your birthday. Okay? You be good for your Grandparents, okay?"

Flores held him as the guard took his mom out the other door.

Daniel was quiet on the ride back to the office. Flores tried talking to him, but he just stared out the window. He thought about what his mom said. Don't trust them. But they were so nice. But so was Lisbeth. He remembered how sweetly she treated his wounds before she started her manipulative ways. Was Flores or Smith going to do the same thing? Use him like Lisbeth did? He needed to see if he could trust them. He remembered how Lisbeth kept Daniel from even asking about how Sean was or even to reach out to his grandparents. But sure he couldn't come and go, but if he wanted to go somewhere nearby they would take him within reason and with an escort.

They even offered to get Sean a letter. He made up his mind he would write it. Even if he didn't get a response, Sean had to know…

Daniel followed Flores back to the offices they were using. She went to get coffee from the break room, leaving Daniel outside her office. He saw Smith's door was open and knocked.

"Oh, Daniel, come in." Smith said, closing his laptop, "How was your visit with your mom"

"It was good… I am going to miss her" He said standing awkward, "Can I ask you something"

"Of course buddy. What is it?"

"Do you think you can get a letter to my brother?" Daniel was picking at his thumb.

"I said I would, didn't I?" Smith raised an eyebrow. He pulled a notepad and envelope out of the desk. "Here, I'll get it out Asap"

Flores came in holding a coffee. Daniel started towards the door when he heard Flores ask. "So did we get clearance to fly him up?"

"No, actually, Director Sheppard denied it. They don't want the risk of something happening in the air. Especially if I am not with him." Smith

"Wait, you're not coming with me?" Daniel interrupted

"Oh, I was going to mention it later after all the arrangements were made. I have a meeting in a few days. I will be there to meet you at your Grandparents when you arrive. If you get me that letter before I head off, I will try to get it to him."

Try to... Daniel thought that was an odd choice of words. Was this a hollow gesture?

"Mr Diaz, is there anything else I can help you with?" Smith asked.

"No uh Thanks" Daniel left the office and headed to the overnight room he's been staying in. He sat at the desk and stared at the notepad. He hesitated. This may be the only chance he had to tell Sean his feelings. Screw it, he thought.

Dear Sean…

Notes:

Thanks again for Reading. Next Chapter will catch up with Sean and what is happening in Mexico. Hope you enjoy. Feedback is always appreciated.

Chapter 7

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter 7

July 30 2017 Puerto Lobos

Sean walked down the dusty road to his Dad's house. The last 3 weeks have been a roller coaster of emotions. Work at Enrique's small bar kept his mind occupied during his shifts but he hated the walk back. Daniel's final words before he turned back are forever etched in his mind.

" Don't Turn back for me," a teary eyed Daniel said just before they crossed.

Right before they won. They made it. The gate was open. Mexico laid on the other side but still Daniel jumped. Sean wanted to be pissed at Daniel but it all turned back towards him. Pissed at himself for not taking the time to teach Daniel Spanish. For dismissing his feelings about Karen. Pissed for not watching him like dad asked. Now Daniel was possibly stuck in some lab. There was no way they didn't suspect something after that day. This was all his fault!

Sean stopped and leaned against a light post and lit another cigarette.

"That's gross" he could hear Daniel say. It's what he always said when Sean went away to smoke.

Now he was here alone. Still wanted by the US from what Enrique said. Enrique has been a lifesaver since he arrived. Enrique was one of dad's friends from when they were kids. He kept an eye on the house since dad moved to the US. him and his dad kept in touch through all these years.

The night Sean arrived he looked for a way into the House when Enrique greeted him with a bat and demanded to know who he was. Once he recognized Sean from the pictures, he took him in and helped him get set up with the house. He was such a kind man, it reminded him so much of his own father. Must also be because he is a father of his own. He has a daughter about Daniel's age, Ynez.

Maybe in another life they could have probably been friends like Lyla and I . He thought to himself before continuing on. Lyla would kill me for losing Daniel if she ever wants to see me again.

He finally made it home. The tiny dark house on the beach. Sean hasn't done much with the place. The money he had was half gone after he bought a gun off a guy he had bought weed from. Sean still didn't feel completely safe here. Sometimes he felt as if someone was watching. He never could tell where the feeling was coming from. Everytime he looked it seemed like people were just going about their business. Enrique says it is probably just nerves and that if there was anyone who wasn't supposed to be here in Puerto Lobos he would know.

Sean checked up and down the street before he went inside. The house still had an old musty smell but at least now it looks livable. Sean finally sat down to have a beer and thumbed through his journal. Chris's cape hung on the empty chair on the other side of the table. He imagined Daniel there asking how work went.

A knock on the door startled him. What would Enrique want at this time?

The knock came again followed by a very American accent "Sean Diaz I know you are home. We need to talk"

Ice shot through his veins. No not now… he grabbed the gun and put it in his waistband. He thought of going out through the beachside door. No it would be blocked.

"Sean, I am alone. I just want to talk but it is best I come in. I am unarmed" the voice said again.

Sean saw no way else. Sure he could run but they know where he lives. There is nowhere left to run. He took a breath and opened the door.

A clean cut American stood on his front porch carrying a shoulder bag.

"Who are you?" Sean asked. The man had a professional demeanor but you couldn't tell him apart from the fishing tourist he has seen the past few weeks.

"I'm Special agent Alex Smith. I am here to talk to you about your brother." Sean felt tightness as the man spoke.

"What about my brother?" He asked, trying to sound stoic but he heard his voice crack.

"It's best we talk inside unless you want your neighbors to hear. May I come in?"

Sean stepped aside and the man walked inside and towards the dining room table. Sean wanted answers and maybe it was the beer he had but he pulled the gun from his waistband and lifted it to point at the agent.

But he couldn't.

As if his hand was in a vice, the gun would not raise. There was the familiar hum. The hum of powers being used. The man placed his bag on the table not even looking in Sean's direction

"You know I have been to Mexico several times over the years, though I am not totally up on the customs, but pulling a gun on a guest is considered being a bad host." The man turned to look at Sean. His blue eyes pierced through his glasses.

He flicked his wrists and the gun yanked out of Sean's hand and flew to Agent Smith's outstretched hand. He removed the magazine then inspected the pistol. "Please sit, we have much to discuss."

Sean was fearful now. If this agent has powers that must mean… "Where is my brother?!"

Smith checked his watch before looking back towards Sean "About this time he is probably sitting in a motel in Arizona watching Hawt Dawg man reruns with my colleagues. Don't worry about him Sean. He will be heading to live with your Grandparents. Say have you fired this?" Smith asked holding floating the gun in front of him

"Uh no sir. But Daniel is-"

"First things first, I'm not sir. Call me Alex or if you really want to be formal Smith will do. Second, don't fire this gun, it will blow up." Alex said, taking the gun apart and floated the barrel over to him. "See the crack? The barrel has a projectile lodged in it."

Sean looked it over. Yep down the base of the barrel was a crack. He held the barrel up to the light and could not see any light through it..

"Fuck me" Sean exclaimed, dropping the barrel on the table

"Well better finding out now than when you actually needed it." Alex said. "But anyway. On to why I am here. Daniel, we know about his gift. I am part of a task force meant to monitor and study those with powers. You and your brother have made a mess of things. I was hoping we could have spoken prior to this but well hard to keep two determined wolves caged. I know it wasn't you who killed officer Mathews. We knew since we picked you up in California."

"How did you-" Sean started

"Protip when wanted by the police you probably don't want to keep a detailed journal of what is going on. But it helped us figure out it wasn't you. BTW nice art." Smith said pointing at the journal next to Sean

Sean's cheeks burned. He looked at his journal feeling violated knowing someone else looked at it. Though he should have expected that. Why wouldn't cops take a look?

"So you showing up here? Am I being arrested? Are you taking me back to the states?" Sean asked.

Alex took a deep breath. "Kid it would make my job infinitely easier if you could show up in 2 days and reunite you and your brother. The little dude loves the hell out of you and you could keep him in line. But sadly with the political situation in the US, I can't. ICE believes you caused the carnage at El Rey and in spite of my Task Force's "official" findings that Officer Matthews' death was due to a gas explosion Seattle PD still wants to press charges for whatever sticks. I fully expect an extradition request will be submitted to Mexico for you to be turned over."

Sean's face fell. This disappointment just keeps rolling in.

"However, I have a friend in the Mexican government. As a favor he is suppressing your whereabouts and the true ownership of this house. The only people in the US government who know about this place are Flores, your brother's case worker, and myself. All my friend asks is that you keep a low profile."

"What about talking to my brother? Will I be able to talk to him?" Sean needed to know how his brother was doing.

Alex smiled, reaching into his bag. He pulled out an envelope. "You won't be able to call him on the phone. ICE managed to convince a judge to allow them to monitor any communications to and from Mexico to your grandparents phone for a lead. Same for your social media accounts. Log into them and expect Bounty hunters. We got this fancy old tech that is pretty hard to track."

Smith passed the envelope over. Sean recognized the handwriting. It was Daniel's. His heart was racing.

"Holy shit" he gulped. "What does it say?"

Alex shrugged. "No clue. I may be in the intelligence business but no way I am crossing the line into reading a personal letter from a kid to his big brother. Also here" he pulled a framed picture out. It was the picture from the Ski trip 2 Winters ago. "I figured you would want a house warming gift."

Sean looked the picture over. He remembered the cold but how fun and carefree they had been then. Sean wiped a tear away. It felt so long ago.

"Your father was a good man. Everyone we interviewed spoke highly of him. I'm really sorry for your loss." He said Kindly

"Thanks, I miss him... So…" Sean holds up the envelope. "How do I respond to this? I feel it is only fair to let Daniel know I'm ok."

"I have a plane to catch. Put the reply on your porch before 6am if you want it to come with me. Otherwise you can call this number." He passed a card over to Sean. The card said Swordfish Motel and had a number. "Tell the person answering you need room service for Silver Runner."

"You really did go through my sketchbook!" Sean interrupted. Cringing at the name he chose back in December.

"Guilty" Smith shrugged. "Anyway You will be given a date and time someone will be by to pick it up. Ok?"

"Got it."

"Any questions?"

"Yes. Why are you doing this? You have Daniel. Your powers could probably keep him in check."

"Sean I can't be there every moment for Daniel. You being safe keeps Daniel in line. There are those who want him working for the US government's interests. I mean a kid who could clear a checkpoint? You could send someone like him to topple any regime."

"So why not just use you?"

"Let's just say I didn't play nice with those types of people. I was much older than Daniel when my powers came out. But a kid? You could convince him to do anything. You saw a taste of that with Lizbeth. Now imagine her with government blessings and a budget to back it up." Alex was staring intently at Sean.

"Flores and I recognized that. We were able to convince our departments to take the lead for people like Daniel to live normal lives. To foster their powers organically and supervised rather than sticking them in a cage. And experimenting on them."

"Flores knew?! Why didn't she say anything back in April when she first talked to me? We could have worked together!"

"Politics is all I can really say. We were not allowed to mention it unless you said anything" Alex sighed. "I wish there was something we could have done then"

"That's bullshit!" Sean was mad. All this crap and it could have been over. He could have been with his grandparents and his mom wouldn't be in jail… then again she would not have been there. Sean would still hate her for walking out all those years ago. How different would it have been to see Karen just show up to the Reynolds. "What happened to my mom?"

"Since she took a plea deal. Still a felony but she will be out in March."

"I see," Sean sighed.

She really took the fall for us.. Sean thought.

"Well it is getting late and you got a letter to read. I'll swing by to pick up your response." Alex got up and walked to the door "oh and get rid of that gun. It's of no use to you. Good night Sean"

Sean stared at the Envelope in front of him. An hour ago he was certain he was never going to hear from Daniel. His hand trembled as he opened it.

Dear Sean,

I really hope you made it to pert porto Puerto Lobos. I have been treated well here. I see what you meant about agent Flores. She can be really strict at times.

The letter had several scribbles where sentences were started but scratched out. Sean could see tear stains on the page.

I am sorry Sean. I know you don't want to hear about how great I am doing here. I know I let you down, It's just what I do. I couldn't come with you. I wasn't strong enough to brave Mexico with you. I couldn't use my powers like you wanted me to. I don't want to hurt people. I didn't want to become like all those jerks we met on the road. I know you will be safe in Mexico. You have always been able to survive even without me.

I hope that no matter what you know that you are my big brother and I will never forget your care to protect me. I will never stop loving you. I have to go. I hope to hear from you.

Love Daniel.

At the bottom was a crude drawing of two wolves. Sean laughed through the tears. The weight of the last few weeks was lifted. Daniel was going to get a good life and more importantly he didn't hate Sean. He read the letter over again before drafting up his own response.

Sean Woke up to the sound of a package being dropped. He got up with a spring in his step he hadn't felt in a while. His letter was on its way to Daniel and he poured his heart out to reassure his brother that he was not mad with him and understands. The weight on his heart was lifted. Sean found the package next to the door and took it in. When he opened it he was stunned to find money. Enough to cover what he paid for that gun and then some. A note was included.

Don't spend it all in one Place

-A

Notes:

Thanks again for all your support and

Chapter 8

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: Reunion

July 31st Hermosillo, Mexico

Smith stopped off at an airport bar while waiting for his connecting flight back to Oregon. It was going to be a long series of connections before he made it home. He checked his phone one more time in hopes of hearing from Gomez. No new messages. Nothing since the 4th.

Well at least Sean is safe for now. Alex thought to himself as the bartender passed over his drink. He made sure to leave a good tip. He thumbed through the newspaper just taking in the local issues. As he was reading a story on a Corrupt mayor taking cartel bribes, he felt a presence move towards him. Not like the hustle and bustle of an airport but a deliberate motion. Alex sighed as the figure got closer.

"Some operative you are if you let me get this close without even looking. I could have taken you out if i wanted to" A voice whispered in his ear

"You forget I have eyes in the back of my head" Alex said, folding the newspaper and turning to see Miguel Gomez.

Miguel was a Mexican Intelligence analyst in his early 40's. They met a few years back after Smith became an agent. Some cartel was using his daughter as leverage to extract some US/Mexico secrets out of Gomez. It was a job any squad of special forces could have handled however Sheppard and Miller wanted to see the real world viability of using Smith's abilities in a real world situation. If Smith succeeded Miller's experiments wouldn't have been wasted and if Smith failed Miller would no longer have to deal with a threat to his program.

"So you still got your gifts, my friend? Isabella sends her love by the way. You wouldn't believe how much of a grown woman she has become." Miguel pulls out his phone and shows a picture of his daughter.

"She has grown up a lot in the past 5 years. She has your eyes, Miguel" Alex said, passing the phone back.

"And if you ask my wife, she also has my stubbornness." he laughed. "You got any Kids of your own yet?"

"The ones with work keep me busy enough." Alex Chuckled. "I know you didn't fly all the way from Mexico city to meet me in a podunk airport to show me pictures of your daughter and hound me about kids like you're my mother in law. What's going on and why have you kept me in the dark about Sean?"

"I'm sorry for the secrecy, my friend." Miguel took a drink. "Things here have been tense since your President took office. I had to call in a lot of favors to keep the boy's whereabouts hidden. Some in my government think handing the boy over will win favor with President Trump."

"If they believe that I have a beautiful beach front house in Arizona for sale." Alex rolled his eyes "

"Exactly! Thankfully we can still play dumb. That boy just needs to keep his head down. You had a talk with him when you visited him last night. What's your opinion"

"How are you sure I even found him?" Alex played dumb.

"Even the desert is full of life" Miguel swiped his phone showing a telephoto shot of Alex entering then leaving. "You survive here by making friends. Sometimes they're not the best people but they can be handy. I knew you would come looking for him. So do you think he will be trouble?"

"Nah, now that he knows his brother is safe he shouldn't give you trouble. Just like we talked about in June he is just a good kid caught up in a screwed up situation."

"Who just so happened to ram a checkpoint?"

"Only if you believe everything on TV. Life is strange sometimes." Alex finished his beer.

The intercom called for Alex's flight.

"Well my compadre, time for the first of many flights today. Send my love to Izzy. Hopefully I can have a more leisure visit soon."

"Good luck with your pup" Miguel.

August 1st. Beaver Creek OR

Alex leaned against the side of the SUV taking a hit off of the vape he carried as a back up. Agent Anton Parker made it very clear he does not like the smell of Cigarettes and since Parker was his ride up into the mountains it's best not to argue. The tastes of the vape juices always felt off and the nicotine consistency is never right. Parker spent the ride catching him up on the local happenings of the Task Force. Mostly the petty stuff that didn't make the reports. Apparently in the last 2 days Agent Mendoza was caught on a date with a social worker for one of the kids. Washington immediately transferred the agent out.

"Great so we are down another person?"

"It was either that or Helping Hands refuses any more contracts with us." Parker sighed.

"Who will be taking on Ben?" Alex asked, looking at the houses in front of them. The "Welcome home Daniel Banner was strung up.

"For now he will fall on me. Looks like I'll be managing both telekinetic kids."

"Hopefully he won't give you as much trouble as my little mind reader" Alex chuckled

"I hear he is actually making progress. Since Tyler has been with the Michaels' he has behaved himself even without you here. Tell me something. Do you think Diaz will give us any trouble?" Parker inquired.

"We will need a gentle hand with him. But i think…" Smith paused, noticing a curtain move at the next door neighbor's house "... I think the kid wants to have a normal life. Sorry I think we have a spy" Alex said as the curtain closed.

Soon another SUV pulled up behind them. The front door of the Reynolds opened up. Claire and Stephen came out to meet with the agents. Daniel stepped out of the vehicle. At the sight of them he gave them a hug. Smith could tell Daniel was uncomfortable but nevertheless hugged his grandparents tightly.

"Oh quickly before we Get down to business. Can you please get a picture of us" Claire said, handing a camera off to Alex.

"Sure" Alex said, taking the camera. "Alright Everyone on the count of three say cheese. One, two, Three"

"Cheese"

"CHEESE! OOF" A flash of blonde passed In front of the viewfinder. Alex looked down to see a little boy face planted on the ground in front of him.

"Kid you ok?" Alex asked concerned. The boy's shoes were untied.

"Chris?" Daniel stepped away from his grandparents.

The boy sprang up off the ground and took off towards Daniel

"DANIEL! YOU'RE HERE!" He yelled before they embraced in a hug before they started chasing each other, laughing. Claire threw her hand up after futile attempts to get Daniel back to pose for another picture. She walked over and Alex handed the camera back.

"Looks like we are not getting another one soon" Alex quipped

"Boys will be boys." Claire said looking at the preview. "You know what this is a really good one"

Claire went to try to get Daniel over. They still had a lot of paperwork to go over.

"Kids seem to be made of rubber. My son is just like that bounces off a door and takes off in the other direction." Flores Observed.

"Meanwhile I stub my toe and I need a few hours" Alex replied

"Before or after you obliterate the table"

"That was one time and had nothing to do with a stubbed toe." Alex rolled his eyes.

"Which you still need to pay me back for. Any word from your friend?" Flores asked as Daniel and Chris were acting like superheroes.

"Yeah actually." Smith replied. "Sean is safe, for now. Miguel is still dealing with those in his government who wish to trade Sean for good favor with the Trump administration."

"They know that he can't be trusted."

"We know that and Miguel knows that. He will do what he can to keep Sean's location a secret." Smith sighed

"It feels like Treason, you know? The last few months I feel we have had to skirt too many lines just to do what a year ago would have been no big deal."

"I know, what's done is done. We better get inside otherwise we will be here all night."

Chapter 9

Notes:

Sorry for the delay. 2022 decided to pile on a lot of things this month preventing me from writing. This will be my last chapter for 2022. My next chapter will come mid January.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter 9

The last hour was especially tough as the anxiety built up. Last time he saw this town he was running through snow with Cops on their tail. All the stress of the last few months seemed to melt away while he ran around the yard. No snowballs to toss at Chris this time but seeing him made him feel like a kid again. It also felt so good to stretch his legs after the long drive.

"Daniel! You will have plenty of time to play with Chris later" Claire insisted

"Aw come on please?" Daniel pleaded

"Later, we got some things to go over and we need to get you settled." she said with a look that said she was over it.

"This is bul-" Daniel started to mutter before she cut him off.

"There will be no swearing this time." Grandma snapped back "I was nice enough last winter but I will not have you talking like a undisciplined sailor"

Chris made mouthed "Arrrg" while holding Sky Pirate behind Claire's back careful to not make a sound. Daniel fought to keep his composure.

"I gotta go Chris." He said sadly

"It's ok I'll still be here" Chris looked sad before walking over to his tree house nearly dragging Sky Pirate with him..

Once inside Daniel sat with his grandparents as Agents Flores, Smith and another agent he hadn't met before. He was older than Flores and Smith. His grandparents thanked them for bringing Daniel home and grandma offered refreshments.

Daniel I want you to meet your Case manager," Agent Flores said pointing to the other agent. "This is Agent Anton Parker. He will be watching over your progress"

"Nice to meet you sir" Daniel said

"It's good to finally meet you. You don't have to call me Sir. Parker is fine" Parker said extending his hand. the man was older than the other agents.

"Alex, why aren't you my case manager?" Daniel asked.

"It's rules from higher up. Our bosses don't want me managing someone with similar abilities to my own"

"Wait, you are like my grandson?" Stephen asked.

"Honey, they told us that," Claire interjected.

Stephen looked embarrassed. "Sorry so much has happened this past month. I must have blanked"

"As you know your grandson has unique gifts" Agent Flores got down to business "He is a good kid who was stuck with tragic circumstances. I know you spoke with Agent Parker a bit but I wanted to reiterate what is going to happen. We investigate instances of special human abilities and help those we find integrated, discreetly, with society. Most of our cases are generally handled without much fanfare. However your grandsons ended up being very high profile."

Daniel felt his cheeks going hot. He never wanted this much attention.

Flores continued "For Daniel we will keep him under supervision. We will have monthly meetings where we will go over his progress and we will do tests on his abilities"

"I will be overseeing those personally." Smith interjected after seeing the concern on Daniel's face. "You will never be forced to do anything dangerous or invasive. That I give you my word on."

Agent Parker spoke up. "As for school, I got word back from Beaver Creek elementary. They said your test scores are high enough that they will let you move to the 5th grade. Good job"

"Really, grandma does that mean I'll be in Chris's class?" Daniel perked up

"Yes dear, but Daniel, remember you will need to keep on your homework. If it is too much we can hold you back. There is no shame."

"I will keep up, I promise. Maybe Chris and I can work on homework together" Daniel was looking forward to some normalcy. Hanging out with friends like he did with Noah. He was thinking about how to contact Noah when Grandpa mentioning Sean's name brought him back.

"Sean, is he ok?" Stephen Asked.

"Yes, I made contact with Sean" Smith replied, picking up his bag.

"REALLY?!" Daniel exclaimed. Butterflies were dancing in his stomach "Did he get my letter? Did he send one back?"

"Easy buddy,'' Smith pulled out an envelope. "Sean is doing well. He has a job and is fixing up your dad's old house. I need to be absolutely clear here Mr and Mrs Renyolds. Sean isn't out of the woods yet."

"ICE believes Sean is responsible for the breakout of the Police station and the Damage to the wall." Agent Flores sighed "unfortunately there is pressure to extradite him."

"No! They can't do that, it was my fault!" Daniel said, getting angry. It was always my fault.

"Daniel, My friend in Mexico will not let that happen." Smith tried to reassure him. "We know the truth and we don't blame you for what you did."

"Why would the Government try to extradite him? Do you not talk to others? Make things like this disappear?" Stephen asked. "Like how they covered up Roswell!"

"Mr. Reynolds, any alleged Little Green Men didn't leave a cross country trail of damage in their wake." Smith said. "Nor did they have a President bringing them up at rallies. We are doing what we can. Here this letter is for you Daniel."

Agent Smith floated the envelope over to Daniel. It reminds him of the letters in Harry Potter. Specifically the howler that Ron got from his mom blasting him for stealing the car. Was this what this letter would be? Sean blasting him for jumping out. He felt his chest tightening as he looked over the envelope. It was sealed tight. Daniel couldn't hear what his grandparents were talking about.

"Can I open this in the other room?" Daniel asked meekly. He wanted to read it alone. If he opened it here all eyes would be on him

Claire turned "Do you want me to come with, Sweetie?"

Daniel shook his head. "No i- i just need to know what it says?"

Daniel walked into the living room. Daniel heard something about being careful about going to church before rounding the corner. He felt his fingers going cold. He took a deep breath and broke the seal. He was nearly shaking as he opened the letter.

Enano,

I was so relieved to get your letter. I was certain I wasn't going to hear from you again after all I put you through. I am so sorry about everything. You told me about your doubts about Mexico and brushed them off. It was me who let you down daniel. I should have listened to you. You are the bravest little wolf on the planet. It took courage to do what you did. No matter how far apart we are, we will always be wolf brothers.

Enough of the mushy stuff, on to my life here. I met one of dad's friends down here, Enrique. He hooked me up with a job at his bar and is helping me fix up the house. Dad wasn't kidding, this place is right on the beach. He has a daughter Ynez who reminds me a lot of you. I think you two would have gotten along. Enrique has also shared a few stories about dad. He even confirmed dad also had a wild side when he was a kid. Apparently dad got pinched really hard in the ear by a crab after Enrique dared him to.

I hope to have more stories for the next letter. I can't wait to hear how things are going in Beaver Creek. You be good for our grandparents. I miss you terribly and hope the best for you as always.

Love Always

Sean

Sean included a sketch of 2 wolves at the bottom of the letter. Daniel had tears in his eyes and felt the weight lifted. He reread every word. Sean didn't hate him. He felt silly for even worrying of course Sean wouldn't hate him.

"Sweetie? Is everything ok?" Grandma came from around the corner.

Daniel nodded. "Yes, everything is."

He jumped up and gave her a hug. He was crying from relief.

"I feel so stupid." He sniffed "I was so worried"

"Of course you were Daniel. You two love each other and went through a lot." Grandma reassured him. "The bond you have will never fade."

"Mrs Reynolds?" Agent Smith poked his head in the hallway "Everything is all set here. Are there any questions before we leave, Daniel?"

"No but," Daniel ran over and gave him a hug. "Thank you! It feels so good to hear from Sean."

Smith got down on his knee. "You're welcome dude. If you need anything let us know ok? I will see you in a couple of weeks."

The agents said their goodbyes and as soon as they were getting in their cars, Chris came running up to the door with his toys.

"Can we play now?" Chris asked with the biggest smile.

Notes:

Thank you all for your Support. I wish you and your families a wonderful and safe holiday and a Happy 2023!

Chapter 10

Notes:

Happy 2023! I hope you all had a great Holiday season. As a reminder please Check tags as there are descriptions of Panic attacks. Reader discretion is advised.

Chapter Text

8/5/2017

"Sky pirate to Captain Spirit" the radio buzzed. "Mantroid's lair is too heavily defended. I will have to drop you off outside of the shield and you will have to approach on the ground "

"Just get us on the ground," Captain Spirit said into his communicator. "You ready, Superwolf?"

"Hell- I mean heck yeah Captain!" Superwolf replied.

The drop ship found a clearing in a ravine and hovered. Captain spirit and Superwolf disembarked the ship and it took off leaving behind the Spiritmobile. The clearing was quiet. Almost too quiet.

"Let's get moving Superwolf, we don't want to be caught out in the opening" Captain Spirit said. But too late Noctarious and a squad of henchmen open fire with laser blasts. Superwolf jumped in and put up a shield deflecting the lasers. Captain Spirit charged his fireball attack and launched it at the attackers. Noctarious absorbed the hit.

"You cannot win so easily. Now return my son, Spirit, and I might let you live."

"Never! You and your son will be brought to justice!" Superwolf snarled before launching a boulder at the squad of bad guys. As they ducked he lifted captain spirit into the air. Captain Spirit launched a relentless beam attack.

"Fall back!" Noctarious called out "We will be back for you spirit squad. It's not over!"

"We did it. We better hurry to Mantroid's lair." Captain spirit said as they hopped into the driver's seat of the Spiritmobile. The engine roared as they drove down the road. It wasn't long until they made it to the fortress. The road ended at the gate and before it was Sharkstinger and a group of automatons. The Spiritmobile came to a stop.

"Surrender spirit squad!" The robotic voice called out "don't make this any worse" came a woman's voice.

Huh Superwolf thought to himself. Something felt wrong. His chestplate felt tight.

"We will never surrender!" Captain Spirit cried out.

"We make it to the other side," Sean's voice said. Ice shot through Daniel's veins. He felt the tightness in his chest get worse. When he looked down he saw the bandages wrapped across his chest. When he looked up he didn't see Mantroid's fortress. All he saw was the checkpoint. He felt the car accelerate towards the cop cares

"No no no" he cried.

"Daniel?"

"I can't! I won't!" Daniel cried out a wave of energy sent the toys flying against the wall.

Oh fuck not again! Daniel thought to himself. He couldn't stay in this room. He looked at Chris and saw a panicked expression . "I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!" Daniel cried before running off.

"Daniel, wait!" Chris called in vain.

Images flashed in his mind as he flew down the stairs. He saw the forest after the heist and Sean's blood on his hands. Another flash he heard the crackling of the church burning around him. He had to keep running. His eyes burned red hot. The smoke was so thick he couldn't breathe.

"Daniel what in heaven's name-" Grandma called out bringing him back but Daniel kept going. He ran out the back door, straight through the yard. He collapsed onto a log behind the shed.

What is happening to me? I am a monster. He thought to himself. Chris isn't going to want anything to do with me after that. Why would anyone want to be friends with a freak like me? I screw up everything. Dad, Sean, Finn… all my fault.

Daniel kept sobbing into his knees. The images have left him but it was replaced with self-loathing. He hated himself.

Daniel didn't hear his grandpa come around the corner.

"Daniel, I heard the commotion." He said softly "what's going on?

"I'm sorry" Daniel sobbed

"Why are you sorry?"

"I freaked out. Chris is probably mad at me for throwing his toys.." he said through the sobs and hiccups

"Why did you do that?" Grandpa asked, his tone still gentle. He was leaning against the side of the shed.

"I don't know.. we were playing and I just kept seeing things. Like first I was back in the car and then it just kept changing." His chest tightening. "I am probably crazy…"

"Daniel, I think it's time I showed you something. Let's head to my workshop. It will be better than out here." Grandpa helped Daniel to his feet.

As they got inside grandma and Chris were making cookies together. Chris looked guilty when Daniel looked over. Grandpa nudged him along. Once inside Grandpa put on some oldies station. Daniel hasn't spent much time here since he got back a few days ago. He noticed the red hat was missing along with a few books on his bookshelf that were there last winter. Grandpa was digging through a drawer. He pulled out an old case.

"Here. This medal I got when I first started with the Beaver Creek Fire Department." He said handing over the award. "My team responded to a call about a house fire. When we arrived we met the father who was in consolable because his wife and kid were still inside. Being the young lad I was, I sprang into action. I found the kid and got the little boy to safety and tried to go back in for his mom when the entryway collapsed." Grandpa Trailed off

Daniel sat there looking at the Medal. The case was scuffed but the medal inside looked pristine like it was not ever displayed. He had seen Grandpa's other awards out on display. "You never put this up?"

He Sighed "no I could never. I know how you feel Daniel. It's the same reason I keep that in a drawer. That night still haunts me."

"What do you mean? You saved someone!"

"I saved one but I was helpless to save another. I heard things no one should hear while trying to put out that fire." Grandpa looked sad. "I was commended for my bravery but still I had trouble sleeping, I couldn't focus and worst of all I was taking my anger out on others.

Daniel squirmed in his chair, thinking of how Chris looked.

"One day while doing checks on the truck something happened. I think a handle slipped and it doesn't matter." Grandpa said, waving his hand. "I started getting angry. Like really angry. Chief noticed and ordered me into his office. I was fully expecting to be fired or at the least get a reaming that would make your grandma blush."

"Is that possible?" Daniel asked.

Grandpa chuckled "She only does it because she cares. But anyway, the Chief caught me off guard. He said 'Stephen I noticed you are not yourself. What's going on with you?' I tried to deflect but he pushed. I opened up about it. He told me that sometimes you can't stop and weigh all the options in front of you. You have to make that split second choice. No matter the decision you will have to live with it."

"Everyone says that Grandpa. But I didn't want this. I can't even play with Chris without freaking out. What if I hurt him like I did with Sean?"

"I don't think you will. You have more control now. You have our support, I can show you what I do. There are times when I feel I am being pulled back to that moment. When that happens, recognize it can't hurt you. Take deep breaths and focus on that. You will find it can bring you back to the present. Don't forget you can always talk to me about it. It will take practice and time but you are not alone."

Grandpa showed him some breathing exercises. Daniel felt funny doing it but the tightness from earlier has subsided. After a few moments he could smell the cookies coming from the vent. Daniel's stomach gurgled.

"Smells like Chris and your Grandma are done and sounds like you are hungry." Grandpa teased.

Daniel felt a flush of red in his cheeks. "Maybe just a bit. Umm Grandpa?"

"What is it?"

"You had a hat when we were here at Christmas." Daniel gestured to the Corner "What happened to it? I know Sean wasn't happy about it."

"Oh that…" Grandpa said looking uncomfortable. "After the border, the President said some awful things about Sean, you, and your mother. Between that and what the news said about your father and it being all lies I just couldn't support that anymore. If they tried to lie about my own family, what else are they lying about? Come on, nothing better than your grandmother's fresh baked cookies."

Grandpa led them out to the living room. Chris just put the cookies on the counter and meekly walked over to Daniel.

"Hey…" Chris said quietly.

"Hey" Daniel said back. There was an awkward silence. " I am sorry I freaked out. I shouldn't have tossed your toys"

"I am sorry for making you freakout…"

"What ? No! You didn't do anything wrong Chris! This was all me!" Daniel tried to reassure him. "It was actually pretty awesome. You got some really fun stories."

A smile came across Chris's face. "Thanks Superwolf. I helped Claire make cookies. Want some?"

"Super cookies?" Daniel asked.

"Well I know her superpowers is her baking skills." Grandpa joked. After a Glare from grandma He quickly added "and she has many other superpowers of course"

Daniel sat down at the table with Chris and had milk and cookies. Chris started on about a new Comic idea for their adventure.

Chapter 11

Notes:

This will be the last POV character introduced. Thank you to OzWilde and tristezaeternal for all the supportive comments

Chapter Text

Chapter 11.

August 12th, 2017

Beep beep beep.

Tyler Evans groaned. It was bad enough to hear that alarm before school but on the weekend in summer was just cruel. Today was that time of the month. The Task Force had monthly meetings where they would check progress and see how they were doing. Tyler was happy he could get to see Alex for the first time since May. Agent George was ok but Alex seemed to get Tyler.

Tyler put on some music and stared at the ceiling. The Michaels' guest room was sparse. They said he could make it his but that's what most foster families say. The Michaels' was the 4th family he was placed with. It hadn't been easy on him since his mom abandoned him. Last time he saw her was the night 11 yr old Tyler "mysteriously" put her boyfriend in the hospital with severe memory loss. The Task Force knows the truth. Tyler's telepathic powers kicked in just in time to save him from that asshole Bruce.

His life would have been confined to the system. Early on he took out his rage on the foster care people. No matter how much they promised he could read the lies behind the masks. That was until he met Alex.

2014

"Tyler you have a visitor" his social worker called him to a conference room.

Tyler walked into the conference room and saw a man in a suit. Other than the scar cut into his cheek the man was putting on a warm demeanor.

"Agent Smith, this is Tyler, the boy you were asking about. Tyler, this is FBI Special Agent Smith. He had a few questions about the man at Forever Smiles."

As Agent Smith sat there Tyler knew there was a lie. This man was an agent but not with the FBI. But there was something else he couldn't put a finger on.

"Hi Mr Smith," Tyler said hesitantly.

"Hey Tyler, just the man I wanted to talk to. If you don't mind, I had a few questions about that man that hurt your friend." Another lie. Tyler sensed.

"Tyler, would you like me to be present? You have that right."

Tyler thought for a moment. He wanted answers but couldn't do it in front of her.

"No, I am fine. I would be glad to help get that asshole what he deserves" Tyler said. He needed to see what was hiding behind the veil.

"Ok I will be out in the hall. Say the word and I'll be here" she said before stepping out.

"How are you doing Tyler?" Agent Smith asked.

"I'm fine sir," Tyler replied.

"There is no need for sir here. I'm not big into formal stuff." Agent Smith said, opening a file in front of him. "I had some questions, according to your statement you said you saw the Mr. Jackson head into the room with your friend. Was that correct?"

"Yes, like I said to the 10 other cops who asked" Tyler quipped back. "I saw them go in and I heard the noises."

"Hmm, I see." Smith continued looking over the file. "It also says you have had some issues with snooping through your foster parents' things and finding out things you shouldn't. Is that true?"

Tyler raised an eyebrow. "I thought you said I wasn't in trouble. What does that have to do with my friend?"

"Surveillance video shows you were out on the playground when the assault took place." Smith produced a still image. "Now I am trying to tie up loose ends. I just need the truth, no lies"

"Like you lied about being FBI?" The words came before he could think. Tyler covered his mouth.

Agent Smith looked up. His Aura flashed from purple before going to yellow as a smile crossed his face. "I see you also got in trouble a few weeks back from copying a test. Though how is still a mystery. Your desk was several rows away."

Tyler grew frustrated and reached his hand out. Let's see what the guy wants.

Tyler was transported to the passenger seat of a car fleeing a storm. Tyler watched as a billboard fell and was deflected. The image changed to a lab where this man was levitating objects. It changed again, this time to a conference room. "Your report on the Arcadia bay incident is disturbing to say the least. If it is true that this could be caused by someone like Smith then this needs to be investigated thoroughly." An older man in a suit said. "the Whitehouse has accepted your proposal, Agent Flores, to form a joint Task Force-"

The images faded and Tyler sat back in his chair. "Woah.."

"Telepathy, I see. It all makes sense." Agent Smith said, looking at Tyler.

"You… you're like me aren't you?" Tyler asked "this wasn't about the case was it?"

"Correct on all accounts, at least for me it's telekinesis. Apologies for the secrecy. I hope you understand."

Tyler nodded. "I'm not alone."

"It appears neither of us are." The man smiled. He floated a Chococrisp over to Tyler.

"That's so cool" Tyler Tyler said poking at the floating bar before grabbing it "thank you sir."

"Call me Alex." He held his hand out.

Tyler's staring at the ceiling was interrupted by a flying Teddy Bear hitting his face.

"Ash every hear of knocking?!" Tyler said, throwing it back at his friend and foster sister. Ashley Micheals and her family took in Tyler after he was kicked out of his last foster home. From the moment they met they became fast friends.

Ashley caught the bear with ease. "Just making sure you are awake. Mom is making us breakfast so you better get ready. Unless you are just going to stare off into space. Are you good?"

Ashley's aura glowed bright yellow as she smiled. She had a scar on the right side of her face from the accident.

"I am fine. Thank God Alex is back. I don't think I could stand going through another session with Agent George."

Ashley laughed. "I think George goes through 2 bottles of starch on that suit of his. He is so stiff. Oh I think that new kid is coming today."

"Oh ya. That ought to be interesting. I may have done some reading." Tyler said with a smirk "Kid seems to be just as powerful as Smith according to the others"

"You know you shouldn't be reading people like that. Especially at the Center. You remember the last talk Flores had with both of us?"

"Something, something classified information. It's fine. I'm not going to get caught"

"Ty, I don't want you getting in trouble again!" Ashley's Aura flashed red. She was always worried about him and getting in trouble. He always sensed she was afraid he was going to be taken away even though she never said it.

"Ok, ok fine! I won't do it again. I'll be fine ok."

"Kids breakfast is ready!" Ashley's mom Katie called from the kitchen.

"Coming mom" Ashley called back "don't take too long getting ready"

After a full breakfast of Katie's famous omelets, Tyler and Ashley were dropped off at the task force HQ. The building was an old industrial warehouse in western Eugene. In the early days Tyler and Ashley would meet at the FBI field office until they needed a discreet location to test their abilities. The old, bland exterior hides the high tech offices, conference rooms, labs, and testing range. The receptionist let them in. Inside the air was sterile

"I got an early meeting with Alex? What do you have going on before group?" Tyler asked. Since they lived closer than the others Ashley and Tyler had the early morning meetings usually.

"I am talking to Maria about college choices." Ashley replied.

"Oh, have you picked one already?"

"I have a few choices but it will be up to them if I get in. I hope to get into Portland State."

"Oh, I didn't know you wanted to go there."

"I know it is a bit far to stay at home," Ashley replied. "But not so far I can't come home and visit regularly."

Tyler felt an unease. He never talked about what would happen when she heads off to college. Would the Micheals' still let him live there with Ashley out of the house. She was their only daughter. Before Tyler could speak Agent Flores came down the hall.

"Ms Michaels, Mr Evans. Good morning to you both. How's your summer break going?"

"Good Agent Flores." They replied.

"That is good to hear. Ms. Michaels, if you are ready, let's head into my office. Tyler, Agent Smith will be by shortly. His meeting is running late."

Tyler sat down in the chair outside of the office and played Mustard Party on his phone. After several minutes of propelling the superpowered sausage across the map, he heard the door to the conference room open. He sensed a lot of frustration.

Fucking Miller and his bullshit ideas. Tyler heard the thoughts as loud as if Alex said it out loud. Alex made eye contact with Tyler and the anger subsided.

"Tyler! I am so glad to see you!" Alex said, shaking Tyler's hand. "Been keeping out of trouble this summer?"

"Of course!" Tyler beamed "I learned how to not get caught!" He finished with a smirk.

Alex gave him a look.

"Joking!" Tyler quickly added.

Alex rolled his eyes before opening the office door. "Come on in. Seriously though, how have you been?"

"I'm great. This summer has been the best. We went to the beach! Last weekend. How have you been Alex?"

"Never stopped working after my short vacation in May. But Arizona was beautiful even if it was hotter than hell. Ever been?" Alex replied as he sat at the desk.

Tyler shook his head and took a seat at the desk opposite of him.

"Definitely worth a visit. I could never live there though. Not enough green for my tastes"

"I've never left Oregon. I can't imagine life without trees."

Alex pulled out Tyler's file and started going through the latest notes.

"I totally get it. Alright let's see. Oh, your report card is pretty good. You finished with a B average. I knew you could do it. Keep it up and we might be able to convince the Council that you can go off Blockers without worry."

"Wait, I'm still going to be on that crap? Come on.. This isn't fair!" Tyler complained. The psionic blockers had been awful. For Tyler it was like watching the world through a TV screen. No way for him to experience their emotions.

"Tyler I would love for you to be off the blockers. Trust me I hate them too. But you left us no choice. We can't risk you using your powers to cheat on your exams." Alex held firm. "I had to call in a lot of favors and made a lot of promises just to mandate them only during school hours and not 100% of the time. Look, your grades are good and you have not had any other issues this past school year. Ashley's parents say you have been adjusting well. Keep this up and I just might be able to convince them to let you stop taking them. Until then my hands are tied."

"How does that expression work when you don't need your hands?" Tyler rebutted.

"First time you see me in months and we are doing this again?" Alex sighed. "You know exactly what I meant."

Tyler sat there. Alex has been nothing but supportive since they met. Tyler reached out his hand.

I'm sorry, I am just so annoyed. I wish you could see things like I do. Tyler thought towards Alex.

It has the same effect on me. Trust me. Alex replied in thought. Have you been practicing this ability?

The ability was called thought-speech by Doctor Benowitz, the lead researcher for the task force. It was an accidental discovery.

I have been practicing with Ashley. It's been fun for inside jokes. He smiled. Remember when it first happened?

How could I forget I almost sent you flying to the next county. Alex let out a soft chuckle.

Tyler had gotten into a fight with another kid at one of the group homes he was at. Agents Smith and Flores had rebuked him for it. As Alex turned around after a heated argument Tyler sent a Fuck you thought to Alex. Him and Flores were caught off guard by Alex turning around yelling "what did you say to me!?" All while seeing the deepest Red.

I thought I actually said it out loud until Flores said I didn't say anything.

You have come a long way since then. Have you thought about your future after high school?

Tyler switched back to his voice. "Actually I have been thinking… I want to become an CIA Agent like you?"

For the briefest moment Tyler sensed fear coming from Alex. "Are you sure?"

"Yeah I mean my powers could be really useful. I could help get the right Intel pretty quickly. I'd even help free innocent people if there was nothing to hide." Tyler could not get a read on him. Was he happy, upset, angry? He couldn't tell.

"Tyler if that is what you want to do I can help you get ready for it. But I want you to think about it more. Not everything is so glorious. I want you to be sure you can handle it."

"You don't want me joining do you?" Tyler was confused.

"I didn't say that. Just that I want you to be sure about it. Ok?" Alex glanced at the clock "Looks like group will be starting soon."

"That Daniel kid will be here right? What's he like?"

"He's a good kid I'm sure y'all will get along. Try not to be a bad Influence." Alex joked.

Tyler laughed as he headed out the door "Me a bad influence? I'm shocked and insulted. For that I'm going to have him put your car on the roof!"

"Boy, If my car is so much an inch out of my parking spot! I'm holding you responsible!" Alex called from the office.

Chapter 12

Notes:

I want to Thank OzWilde for beta reading this chapter and all your support.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12.

Group was held in one of the smaller conference rooms. Tyler took his usual spot in the room. McKenna was already in the room. She looked rough like she hadn't had a good night sleep for a while.

"Hey McKenna," Tyler said.

"Hey" she gave a feeble smile before returning her attention to her sketchbook. She was never that talkative outside of group. Even in the sessions she rarely said anything.

Ashley and Ben came in.

"-Parker is nice but I wish Mendoza didn't have to leave. It's like starting all over again.."

Tyler wanted to ask Ashley about college but her and Ben's conversation kept going. Tyler opened up his cellphone and just scrolled through (the social media site) looking at nothing particular.

Why am I so worried about this? Alex said the Michaels' like me. Why wouldn't they let me at least finish school?

Then the thought of the other homes came back. All those families made promises but left when it got hard. The place kicked him out as soon as he got busted cheating. Alex tried to plead Tyler's case but they still insisted he leave. Couldn't have him "influencing" their precious biokids.

What if I am one screw up away from being kicked out? He stopped himself. No, I have been with them over a year. Longer than the others. You'll be fine.

The door opened again. Doctor Romano, led a small boy into the room. Tyler could see the glow of purple around the boy. This must be Daniel.

"Oh good everyone is here." Dr Romano said "We have someone new joining us today. Everyone this is Daniel"

"Hey Daniel," everyone said at once. Daniel gave a wave and took a seat across the table from Tyler.

"Why don't we go around and introduce ourselves? Ashley, why don't you start us off"

Ashley sat up. "Sure! Well I'm Ashley and I have empathic powers" When Daniel gave a puzzled look she added "It's like I can sense people's emotions and if they are strong enough I can kinda see into it."

"Thank you Ashley" Dr Romano turned to Ben.

"I am Ben and I can move things with my mind. But I guess you know how that works"

That got Daniel's attention. He nodded enthusiastically. "That's so cool"

"McKenna? Hey, we talked about this. Can you please put your sketchbook down while in group?" Dr Romano said to McKenna who was scribbling in her book. She sighed but compiled. "Thank you. Why don't you introduce yourself?"

"Hey kid I'm McKenna and I got the world's shitiest superpower."

"McKenna.."

"What? I have no control and I can't sleep without having to take blockers. What good is seeing the future if I can't do anything with it or even turn it off at will. Y'all are fucking lucky" she yelled before picking up her sketchbook and storming off.

Dr Romano tried to stop her but she was out the door. He made a quick call before coming back

Tyler and Ashley exchanged looks. They both picked up on it. McKenna seemed tired of everything. An exhaustion that ran bone deep. This wasn't the first time she stormed out. But Tyler didn't know the full story. Just that she was in a cult when her powers came out and that she had visions of the future.

"My apologies for the disruption. Tyler? Let's get back on track."

"Well I am Tyler. I am a telepath. It's like Ashley's powers but I also can read minds without strong emotions."

"Thank you Tyler."

Dr Romano gestured to Daniel. Daniel spoke up. "Hi I'm Daniel and I have powers. I can move things with my mind. I just moved in with my grandparents. I have a brother but he is in Mexico and…"

Daniel's voice trailer off. Tyler could see blue shimmers coming off the boy.

"... He is alone because of me. Sorry" he sniffed

"Daniel, no need to apologize here. This is a safe place for you to express yourself"

Dr Romano continued the discussion. Everyone went around and talked about their summer. Daniel sat quietly. Tyler sensed something was bothering him. Ashley was finished talking about her late friend Lexi.

"Some Days I still see her sitting next to me. My powers came about just in time to see her aura fade away. I still miss her but I know wherever she is, she is proud that I have been able to carry on and I have a wonderful group of friends and my family." she nudged Tyler.

Daniel looked more guilty. He raised his hand.

"Yes Daniel?"

"I- Has ummmm" he stuttered and took a breath. "Has anyone accidentally hurt someone with their powers?"

The others looked at each other. Tyler raised his hand.

"I did." It wasn't a secret to the others.

"Do you ever feel guilty about it?"

Tyler remembered that night. "No, at least not anymore. My birthgiver's boyfriend attacked me. I was only a little older than you are now. He decided to hit me over some slight. When my powers activated went inside his head and we'll I don't really remember much after that. I did feel guilty. My birthgiver wanted nothing to do with me after that and I believed it was all my fault. It took time to realize it but I was and still am a kid. No adult should have laid hands on me like that. A mother shouldn't abandon her kid to the foster system especially after his dad died. I can't change the past but I shouldn't accept blame for things that weren't my fault."

Tyler felt Ashley's hand rub his back. He didn't like to admit he still gets worked up over it.

"I killed the cop in Seattle. I don't even remember, and part of me is glad but it fucked my brother's life up!" Everyone was caught off guard by the swear words coming from this 10 year old. His Aura glowed red hot "His birthday is in a few days and I can't even call him!"

"Daniel, you mentioned you got a letter from Sean. Did it mention Sean being angry with you?"

"No. he said we will always be brothers but I still feel like I screwed everything up."

Tyler understood that feeling. "I know that feeling all too well. I used my powers to cheat on my biology final. I was caught and all hell broke loose. I thought I was done for. I was kicked out of my foster home. The family didn't want me to be a bad influence on their 'real' kids. But even after that people here were willing to help. Ashley's parents took me in. You have friends here my dude."

Everyone nodded in agreement.

"Yeah dude" Ben said

"I guess.." Daniel said. He seemed calmer "Thanks"

Group ended soon after. Tyler and Ashley went to the vending machine.

"That Daniel kid has been through a lot." Ashley mentioned. "He looked like a party light with all the flashes. I feel bad about his brother."

"I couldn't imagine never seeing a sibling again." Tyler said "speaking of which, you never said anything about going to Portland."

"I never told you? I have been wanting to go for a while." Ashley looked at him. "Are you worried about me going?"

"No it's not like that. it's just we never talked about what is going to happen when you move out."

"Ty nothing is going to happen. Why would we need to discuss anything?"

"It's just.." he stumped.

"You are worried mom and dad will kick you out?"

Tyler nodded.

"Ty, my parents love your dorky ass. They would never send you away, especially after everything." She tried to reassure him. "Listen even if that happens I will take you in even if you have to live in my dorm closet. Deal?"

Tyler chuckled a little bit still felt uneasy.

"I'm serious. As far as I am concerned you are my brother from another mother. You are safe ok?"

He cracked a smile. "Thanks Ash."

She changed the subject after selecting a soda. "So have you seen the pictures of Daniel's brother?"

"Of course I have. What about it?"

"He is really cute. I wish I could meet him." She nudged Tyler. "Do you think we would make a cute couple?"

"Oh my God Ash! You are so thirsty!" Tyler and Ashley giggled

"He's got someone." A small voice came from behind them. Ashley aura went straight to purple and her cheeks were bright red. They both turned around. Daniel wore a smirk on his face and Tyler sensed amusement. Ashley, relieved went into dramatics

"Oh be still my poor broken heart"

Daniel raised an eyebrow

"Ignore her. She likes being dramatic. Umm sorry about that." Tyler said. Ashley punched his arm

"Nah, it's cool. It was weird hearing that he liked a guy but I think Finn is cool. I hope my brother can make it work." Daniel said getting a Chococrisp from the vending machine. "It's weird, I thought I was the only one with powers"

"We both thought the same thing."

"Do you know why we have these powers?" Daniel asked munching on the candy bar

They shook their heads. "No, we have now clue as to why we have it." Ashley said.

"Only thing we know about it is that we all faced something traumatic." Tyler added.

"I've had enough of the bad things to last a lifetime." Daniel said finishing his snack.

"How are things going now?" Ashley asked

"It's cool. I'm living with my grandparents now. My friend Chris lives next door. He knows about my powers so we can play superheros"

"So cool dude." Tyler said. He sensed Smith coming. "So your powers, do you think you could put a car on the roof for me"

Daniel looked confused. "uhh"

"Very funny Evans" Smith said coming around the corner.

"I'm kidding Alex. You know that" Tyler laughed.

Alex rolled his eyes. "Daniel, no matter how funny Tyler makes it seem, don't fall for it."

Daniel giggled.

"I see you are all getting along. Daniel Agent Parker is looking for you and Ashley we still need to go over your progress"

"Oh course" Ashley said. She started writing "Oh Daniel wait. Here is our home number. I know how scary it can be. If you need anyone to talk to you can call us"

"Cool thanks. You two seem cool." Daniel said. "See you later"

Chapter 13

Summary:

Thanks Again to OzWilde for beta reading these next 2 chapters

Chapter Text

Chapter 13

Most of the other kids have left for the day. McKenna was getting hooked up to monitors and a nurse was hooking up an IV. He had a talk with McKenna after she stormed out of group. She reported that the blockers are becoming ineffective. What used to be 2 doses a day is now become 3 and she has reported that if she sleeps in she gets visions

"You took your blocker at 10am?" Smith asked, checking his watch. It was 5 mins to 6.

"Yes. I can feel the buzzing now." She said as the nurse gave a check of all the connections.

"We don't have to do this if you don't want to." Smith reassured her.

"I want to, Alex. It's so exhausting waking up to a fountain of timeline possibilities. I just want to sleep through the night." Alex could see the exhaustion in her eyes.

"Ok, you know the drill. 2 switches, I have one and you have the other. If it gets too much-"

"Push the button and blockers will be pumped in. I get it. Alex?"

"Yes?" He handed McKenna her switch.

"Please, don't pull me out. I need to try to control it."

"As long as you remain conscious." Smith replied.

Smith's alarm went off. He took her seat at the table. In another room, Doctors Benowitz and Romano were monitoring her vitals and readouts.

"I'm ready." McKenna sat back.

She took a few deep breaths and held out her right hand. She locked eyes on smith.

"Ok I see you. You are past the fork. You are on a long path." She said, still both looking at him yet at the same time she wasn't seeing him. "I see more. Alex there is a puppeteer, I can't see his face."

Alex kept taking notes. "You are doing a good job."

She continued. "I see a raccoon. It seems to be watching from the shadows. There is a path. I'm going to follow it." She said, still sitting in her chair.

"I am showing some elevated activity, but we are within ranges" Doctor Romano said over the speakers

"What do you see down this path?"

"There is…." She paused. "Ruins of a lighthouse. There is a box there. And oh god."

The monitor started to show signs of increased heart rate.

"What is it?"

"I see smoke coming from the nearby town! I am hearing gunfire!"

Smith furiously noted what she was talking about. "What else can you tell me? Do you see a sign telling you where you are?"

"No, I don't see anything. Wait, something is happening in the town. It's a bright light and… NO!" She cried out. Alarms were beeping.

"McKenna?" Smith sat up. Protocol says he is not to touch her.

"The storm is back. There is too much. I can't focus on anything. GET AWAY FROM ME!"

"McKenna focus on my voice you are safe"

"Vitals are straying too far! Smith, we need to abort"

"McKenna, please, we need to stop." Smith pleaded. He contemplated pushing his switch right there.

"No I" she said in a weak voice. "I can see something, it's looks like a wolf and a bird staring at-"

McKenna's eyes roll back into her head. The alarms were getting louder as her breaths were getting shorter. Smith picked up the switch but saw McKenna pushed hers first. Smith watched the blocker inject into the IV line just as McKenna went limp.

After what seemed like an eternity, McKenna finally took a deep breath. The monitor alarms came down as nurses came in to tend to her.

"FUCK!" She cried out, tossing the switch at the wall. "I always get caught in that stupid fucking storm."

The nurse finally got the IV out of her arm.

"You did well, it seems we held on longer than last time"

"I still can't maintain control. It's the same thing that happens if I sleep in or I forget to take my dose on time."

"Is it always the same vision?"

"No, not this one. But they all end the same way. A bright light followed by a storm."

"This isn't the first time you have seen lighthouses. Mind if you take a look at some lighthouses and tell me if any of them look like what you saw?" Smith passed over his tablet.

She nodded and started swiping through.

"This one looks like the cliff I was on, but it's not quite right." She turned it around to show the lighthouse outside of Arcadia Bay.

Always back to that godforsaken town. He thought to himself.

Smith took the tablet and tapped a few times. "What about this picture?"

"That is what I saw, except everything was more worn and overgrown and there was something else. Pass me a pen."

Smith passed over a pen and pad. She started sketching. After a few minutes, McKenna turned over the page and started on another page. Outside of the lighthouse looked like some box with an antenna. The lighthouse definitely looked like the one outside of Arcadia Bay. Smith slid the picture into her file with the others. He noticed the last sketch from back in early spring. It was a picture of two wolves at a fork in the road.

McKenna turned over another sketch. It looked exactly like Arcadia Bay, but there was smoke.

"Your skills are excellent, McKenna."

"Thanks" she said with a small smile. "On this one. The light came from here."

She tapped on the picture to a tall building on the hill. "This here is where it came from. The light before I lost control. Alex, what does that mean?"

Alex sighed. "If this is correct, it looks like Arcadia Bay. As for what it means, I don't know. The town is in ruins now. What happened when you fell in the storm?"

"It's hard to describe. It's like I get lost in a vortex" she was exhausted. "I see my past. I see what those fuckers did to me. I see glimpses of random people's lives. But it doesn't make sense. If I try to focus on what I am seeing, it moves. Ever have a dream where you try to read something but when you focus the words disappear?"

He nodded.

"That is with the timeline." She put her head on the table. "I'm so tired of this, Alex. It's fucking bullshit."

Agent Smith reached for her hand. "I completely understand McKenna. Trust me, we are looking at what we can do to help you."

She nodded. "I know."

"I think we are done here. Let's get you changed and ready to go home.

Chapter 14

Chapter Text

Chapter 14

Chris was adding a new page for his comics. He designed Superwolf's armor and color trim. Daniel would love it, navy blue to contrast with Captain Spirit's red. He leaned back in his chair. Daniel hadn't come back from Eugene yet. It felt weird. They spent most of the last week and a half hanging out, playing in the Troll Forest. So to spend the day hanging out at home with just his dad felt boring. Chris could hear Sports Center talking about today's baseball games.

At least basketball has more action on screen. Chris thought to himself. At least dad isn't drinking.

Chris set his pen down and laid in bed. He was daydreaming about adventures he and Daniel would have. He wondered how his friends would react to meeting Daniel. Sheila lived outside of town and her parents were always busy, and Hal is road tripping with his Family.

What if Daniel finds out who you really are, captain loser. Mantroid said in his head.

No, Daniel likes hanging out with me. Chris reassured himself. We have been on so many adventures together.

You mean adventures that caused him to cry?

No! Claire, Stephen, and Daniel said it was ok. And that it wasn't my fault.

They just said that so they don't have a whiny baby on their hands.

Chris opened his eyes and looked around and. He was back on Mantroid's planet.

"Mantroid, where are you?!" Chris called out.

Nothing but echos answered. The jagged mountains silhouetted the blood-red sky.

"Mantroid! I will defeat you"

A cackle echoed through the crimson landscape.

"You think you will beat me?" Mantroid's voice rumbled. A dark cloud rolled over to Chris. "No, you will never defeat me. You don't even have real superpowers"

Chris faced the cloud. Mantroid's red eyes formed in the dark mist. "I don't need superpowers. I have Daniel!"

A sly smile crept across Mantroid's formless face. "You think Daniel doesn't see through you? He is spending time with real superheroes. He doesn't need you!"

"Liar! Daniel is my friend!"

"Some friend you are. You made him cry. Just like you make your dad angry! He still blames you for mom and he's right."

Chris tried to punch Mantroid. But his arms became heavy. He tried to run, but his feet were cemented in place. "No! You can't win"

"Superwolf to Captain Spirit! Come in, over!"

"Daniel?" Chris tried to move, but the ground was swallowing him

"Superwolf to captain spirit, where are you?"

Chris shot up. He was back in his room. It was just a dream. Chris took a couple of deep breaths. The Late afternoon sun was peeking through the window.

"Dude…. Are you already asleep?" The walkie-talkie buzzed, "come on"

Chris reached for the radio but fell off the bed. He felt his teeth clack together as he hit the ground face first.

"Ouch," Chris exclaimed before grabbing the radio. "I'm here, sorry…"

"Dude! I got so much to tell you! Meet at the treehouse?"

"Heck yeah, I'll see you in a bit"

Daniel was waiting by the ladder to the tree house. He looked excited to see Chris.

"Hey dude! What happened to your chin?" Daniel asked, looking concerned.

"Oh um nothing" Chris said blushing. His chin hurt a little too much "Just tripped trying to grab the radio… let's head up"

"Should I lift you up there?" Daniel teased. "Might be safer"

"Very funny…" Chris punched his arm before climbing up the ladder.

Daniel followed quickly. They both took a seat on the open edge, looking over his backyard. This was Chris's favorite spot. Sometimes when his dad got bad, Chris would sit out here most of the night. The wind blowing through the pines made a soothing sound that reminded Chris of the camping trip he took with mom up near Rainier. Daniel mentioned they stopped at a picnic area when they were on the road. He wondered if it was the same one.

"How did it go today?" Chris asked.

"It was cool. I still can't believe there are others like me. It feels great to not be alone. Though I am the youngest one. But most seem nice."

"I still can't believe I know one real superhero!" Chris said, nudging Daniel.

Daniel laughed. "I'm not a very good superhero."

"Bullcrap. You saved me from falling out of this tree. I'm sure you can stop all sorts of bad guys"

Daniel's smile faded. Chris felt he just screwed up. He could feel his stomach twist like Mantroid reached inside. Before he could apologize, Daniel shook his head and changed the subject. "I haven't met your friends yet. What are they like? You probably have like 100 friends."

Chris let out a nervous chuckle. Was Daniel the popular kid at his old school. "I don't even think there are 100 kids at our school."

"Woah really?"

"How many kids were at your old school in Seattle?" Chris asked

"I think we had like 800 or something."

"800?!" Chris exclaimed. That number of kids in one area was incomprehensible. "Wow, how do you even keep up with that many friends?"

"I wasn't friends with all of them!" Daniel snorted. "Just a few. I had a best friend named Noah, although I haven't seen him since that day."

"I'm sorry" Chris put his arm around Daniel.

"It's cool. So what are your friends like?"

"Well." Chris thought for a moment. " There is my other best friend, Hal. "He is a cool guy. We like the same books and TV shows. Then there is Sheila. She can be a little bit of a goofball."

"You should invite them over. They sound fun"

"They won't be around until school starts. But they know you are coming and can't wait to meet you!"

"Awesome possum. Wait, have you told them about- you know?"

"No, of course not. They just know what the news said."

"Ok cool. I wish I didn't have to keep things a secret, but I'm not sure anyone would be happy about it."

"I'm sure they wouldn't care. I mean, I still liked you even though I did think I had the power…"

"I'm sorry I made you believe you did." Daniel said apologetically.

"Well it's not like I would have been dumb enough to jump in front of a car or something without more testing" Chris chuckled.

"DANIEL, TIME TO COME INSIDE!" Claire called from the back door.

"Coming grandma!" Daniel called back. "I guess I'll see you later, Chris."

"See yeah Danny"

Daniel paused for a second on the ladder. "Danny?"

"Do you not like it?" Chris was worried he crossed a line.

"Nah, it's cool," he said with a smile. "I like it!"

"DANIEL!" Claire called with a tone that sounded like the next one would result in Hurricane Claire.

"I'm coming!" Daniel said, climbing down the ladder.

Chris watched Danny cut across the yard. He turned and waved back before going inside. The sunset set the sky on fire as Chris laid back down in his treehouse, thinking of the upcoming school year.

Chapter 15

Notes:

I am so thankful to this community and all the support! Reading all the comments really make my day, especially tristezaeternal! And of course to OzWilde for continuing to beta read!

Chapter Text

The bar was filled with music and the smell of cheap drinks. Smith sat in a booth with his Close friends Andy, Andy's husband James, and Cameron. He already had to fight off Andy's attempt to make him wear a "birthday bitch" sash. Cameron was talking about how he already got complaints from students about the syllabus for the upcoming semester.

"You would have thought they were asked to punch their mother in the face with the emails I got. Hell, some of the mothers seem to think so too!" Cameron took a drink. "It's a 20-page final project that they have all semester to do."

"They have all semester? Lucky" Jame said. "I had a professor give 20 page essays like candy. Alex, you got lucky to miss out on those college essays"

"Dude you know I work for the government right? We have to fill out paperwork to fill out paperwork. Just this summer, I probably killed a forest with that case." Alex took a swig of beer.

"Oh that's right! How did it go?" Cameron asked.

"Not as bad as it could have been. But there was a reason for the mountain of paperwork"

"At least you always loved writing, Alex. This boy right here used to write stories like nobody's business. He even had a Powerbear and Power Rangers crossover fanfiction."

"In my defense, I was 9." Smith quickly added. "You are never going to let me live that down, Mr. Nazi Teletubbies mods?"

"If I recall correctly, you still agreed to go to the spring formal with me after that." Andy winked

Smith blushed and took a drink. He and Andy dated briefly in high school. Even though the relationship didn't work out, they still remained close friends.

"Did you have time to do anything else while you were in Arizona?" Cameron asked, saving Smith from his embarrassment.

"After we got the kid, I was able to have some time to explore Phoenix. But damn was it hot out there."

"I know. Last year I had a conference out there on indigenous mythology in the Americas. The heat was intense. But I still had a good time. Did you know some tribes in this area had some interesting Myths about individuals?"

"Ladies and gentlequeers!" The announcer in fabulous drag called out. "Tonight we have a wonderful performer from east Oregon. Please get your cowboy hats out for April"

Andy went crazy. He was all into the drag performances. Andy had more information on Drag race contenders than some of the high profile dossiers Smith has seen.

A familiar tune came on as the drag star took the stage. "Any Man of Mine" by Shania Twain.

2008

Specialist Smith sank the 8-ball into the side pocket. "Looks like I win Lake"

"Close game newbie" Specialist Christian Lake said. "How about friendly bet"

He had a smile that gave Smith butterflies. He swore he would never act on his feelings, but there was something about this guy that made Smith weak.

"What's the bet, Lake?" Smith inquired, trying to keep his Cool. He is probably straight and you don't want to risk it. He thought to himself.

"How about if you win, we head down to the PX and I buy you whatever drink you want."

"And if my some chance, you win?" Smith played coy.

"How about I choose the song on Guitar Fighter 2 for you to sing along to?"

"Deal"

Present

Smith watched April curtsy and walk off-stage to a thunderous applause.

"She nailed it" Andy exclaimed. "Alex, remember when we had to learn square dancing"

"How could I forget? Mother dearest made me dress up in the full garb. Cowboy hat, boots and everything"

Cameron laughed, "I would have loved to see it!"

"I'll ask Dad if he still has the pictures." Andy winked, "I thought he looked adorable then."

"You show those pictures and I will make you disappear" Smith hiding his embarrassment behind his glass

"Whatever you say, soldier boy!"

"I'm going to use the restroom and get another drink" Cameron said, getting up.

Andy looked at Alex. "So Cameron is cute. Are you two going to be more than-"

"No we are just friends Andy" Smith shut it down. It's not the first time Andy has tried to get involved in his love life.

Andy got serious. "Alex,"

"Babe don't" James tried to stop Andy.

Andy waved him off, "it's been nearly 7 years. I am worried. First, you practically vanished shortly after I got your engagement letter. Then you pop up out of nowhere nearly 3 years later. You have been so focused on your job, which I barely know anything about, by the way, except paperwork and you're chasing runaway children. You could be out having fun and meeting new people while you are young!"

Alex downed the last of his drink. The good mood is starting to evaporate. He took a deep breath. "The only reason I won't go off on you right now is because you are my best friend, but that was out of line. I really hope you never have to go through the loss I went through! I'm going to smoke."

Alex went outside as the next performer took the stage. He took a seat next to the ashtray and noticed the butts on the ground. After a quick check, he reached out and floated them into the trashcan.q No more touching other people's nasty trash. He thought. He pulled out his Army lighter and ran his fingers over the raised seal of 2nd Ranger Battalion.

2008

"Any man of mine better disagree,

when I say another woman's looking better than me,

and when I cook him dinner and I burn it black,

he better say 'hmm, I like it like that!

I fucking hate you right now, Chris"

Specialist Smith sang into the mic as Christian was playing along with the plastic Guitar. Others from his squad were howling with laughter as Smith belted the lyrics.

After the song finished, Smith turned around to see not only were his Squadmates in the common room, but also his Platoon Sergeant at the door rolling his eyes. "Y'all motherfuckers are weird" Sergeant Fischer said before leaving. That just made everyone laugh harder.

"Come on, newbie, let's go make a beer run before the PX closes" Christian said.

Smith couldn't tell if the night was cold or if he was still blushing. Maybe it was both. Chris put his arm around him in joking headlock.

"Man, newbie, I didn't think you would give it your all."

"A bet's a bet, might as well have fun with it, right?" Smith said as they walked the path to the barracks.

"You knew that song though! Country fan?"

"Not really, my birth giver was a big Shania fan after we moved to Bend. She tried hard to fit into a country lifestyle."

"Oh shit, birth giver? There is a story there."

"It's nothing. She picked her shit husband over me. I'd rather not talk about it"

"Okay, but if you ever need someone to talk to, I'm here for you newbie!"

"Thanks man." They walked in silence for a few moments. Christian still kept his arm around him. It gave Alex some warm and funny feelings.

There is no way he likes me like that. He thought to himself. Even then, he couldn't just ask. Maybe he is just an affectionate straight dude.

Present

The door opened up, letting the music and cheering from inside spill out into the night.

"Hey Alex. Everything ok? Andy looks guilty and James didn't look happy" Cameron came out with his drink.

"It's alright. Andy just doesn't know when to keep an opinion to himself." Smith said lighting the cigarette.

"Did he ask you if we would be more than friends?"

"Did he tell you?" Smith Sighed

He laughed. "Not exactly, but he did ask me a few months ago if I had any interest in you. He was really grilling me."

"I am so sorry."

"It's all good. I just told him you were too short for my tastes" Cameron took a sip.

They both laughed.

"I am sure that went well."

"Truth be told, you are not what I expected from a military vet. Most are brutish, simple-minded assholes. But not you. You've been a wonderful friend. Mind if I have a light?"

Smith passed the lighter over. Cameron lit his cigarette and leaned back, inspecting the lighter. Smith took another drag.

"You have never told me about him." Cameron said, breaking the silence and handing the lighter back.

"Who?" Smith said starting out at the night sky

"Christian. He really must have been something." Cameron nudged.

"He really was. You know that song that played a while ago?"

"That country song?" He raised an eyebrow.

"Yeah. He got me to sing that."

"How'd he pull that off?"

"We were in the barracks playing pool. We had a close game that I won. So he made a bet…" Smith said, remembering back. He had a smile on his face.

"Oh no!"

Smith chuckled, "..and like a moron I accepted."

"Was it at least close?"

"Not by a long shot, he mopped the floor with me. He was totally hustling me. So he won and I had to sing that song on Guitar Fighter. I was a good sport with it and put on a good performance. Even my platoon sergeant saw it."

"That had to be a sight to see. I thought the military was all stiff and professional."

Smith just laughed. "When we are off work, we let loose. But yeah, after that we walked to the store to get beer. We ended up just talking the whole way. As we talked, I felt myself falling for him hard. But I was terrified. Here I was in a Ranger battalion at the height of Don't Ask Don't Tell falling for another man. But I felt safe with him, you know? When we got back, we went to my barracks room and just spent the night talking. Eventually it all came out"

2008

Alex and Christian sat on Alex's bed. Magic cards were set up but never touched. They have spent the last few hours talking. Alex could tell Chris was wanting to say something.

"You good?" Alex finally asked.

"It's erm nothing. I was just wondering. Have you ever heard of PFLAG?"

Alex's ears perked up. "Yeah I have. My best friend's dad hosts a group in Seattle."

Chris relaxed a bit. "Yeah, my parents are big allies have a big event coming up soon"

Alex felt his heart start beating. PFLAG? His parents are members? But does that mean?

"I mean, it's cool. Even my grandparents got involved after I moved in. I know how it is." Alex said, worried he might have been too forward.

"Maybe my parents knew them" Chris got closer. "Can I tell you something?"

"Of course" Alex said, trying to not lose his cool. But he could feel the fire in his cheeks.

"I am gay. I hope it's ok" Chris reached for Alex's hand tenderly.

Alex swallowed. "It's ok. My exboyfriend is gay"

Chris snorted. "You fucking dork. It's cute"

Chris touched Alex's face and kissed him. It was like fireworks went off.

Present

Smith didn't notice the door open again. He finished the story about how they got together. A voice from behind interrupted.

"Christian was a good man." Andy said. He was sheepish and apologetic. "I was devastated when I heard the news, not only for you, but because he became such a good friend. Alex, I am sorry for being an ass. I can't imagine what you went through."

Alex put his arm around Andy. "It's all good. I know you don't ever mean any harm."

Andy smiled. Then turned to Cameron. "I bet he didn't tell you how much he gushed, did he"

"And you're back. I need a drink." Alex nudged Andy

"My treat." Andy said.

Once back to the booth, Andy brought over some shots. "Alright bitches, a toast! To Christian! For an undying love."

Alex raised his glass. "And the chosen family of second squad. May their souls rest in peace."

Chapter 16

Summary:

Daniel's First Day of School.

Chapter Text

August 28th, 2017

Daniel woke up with fear and excitement. Today was his first day at Beaver Creek Elementary and the first day of school since dad died. He and Chris had talked about what the school was like and the who's who. Most importantly, Daniel would be starting fresh.

The smell of Claire's waffles filled his nose. Nearly a month here and he still looked forward to Claire's waffles. He got ready and headed downstairs.

"I knew you couldn't resist!" Grandpa said, looking up from the paper. "Eat up, you have a big day ahead!"

"Morning grandpa! Morning grandma! They smelled really good upstairs."

"I am glad you think so sweetie" grandma said while finishing up the dishes. "Chris should be by shortly, along with that Agent Parker."

Agent Parker had been so kind at the meet up. He mentioned that he still needed to meet with the school.

Daniel dug into the waffles and eggs. The food was distracting him from the thoughts of his new school. He still wasn't sure he would fit in. Worse still is Sean. Despite everyone's reassurances, Daniel felt guilty that Sean would not be starting his senior year. Sean would never finish high school because of me. He thought.

He shook it out of his head when he heard the doorbell ringing over and over. Daniel ran to the door.

"-you don't need to ring the doorbell so many- Oh hey Daniel!" Charles greeted.

"Hey Danny!" Chris was wearing a brand-new blue power bear shirt. He wore a smile like he won a million bucks.

"Hey, come in, my grandparents are in the kitchen!" Daniel beamed.

"You ready for a new school buddy?" Charles asked Daniel as they walked to the kitchen.

"Yes Mr Eriksen. I am glad to at least have Chris to show me around."

"He is certainly excited. I haven't seen him this excited about the first day of school since he was in kindergarten. Although when he got home, he did cry about having to go back the next day."

"Daaaddd!" Chris groaned.

Charles chuckled and ruffled Chris's hair. Grandma and grandpa greeted Charles.

"Thanks again for taking Chris this morning. I've been picking up more hours at the yard and it's really helping out."

"Oh, it's no trouble at all. These two have been inseparable this past month, and the first day shouldn't be any different."

Charles said his goodbye to Chris and left. Chris showed Daniel more of his comic that he is working on.

Soon there was another ring and grandma answered. It was Agent Parker.

"Good morning, Mr Diaz. I got a special delivery for you. It just came in yesterday." Agent Parker smiled, handing Daniel an envelope.

"IS THAT? SEAN WROTE BACK?" Daniel was stoked. Today was turning into a good day. He took the letter to the living room and sat with Chris. Daniel opened the letter. Some photos were wrapped in the letter.

Enano,

Thank you so much for the birthday card. It meant a lot to get one from you. Enrique threw a small get-together for my birthday. It was nice and I wish you could have been there. I am glad you and Chris are having so much fun together.

I am so relieved to hear that you will be in the 5th grade with Chris. You are a smart kid and I know you will do well and make a lot of friends at your new school.

As you can see in the photos, the place is coming together nicely. I got a nice place to sit and draw that overlooks the water.

Daniel looked at the pictures and showed them to Chris. The house looked freshly cleaned up, and the back patio had a nice view of the ocean.

I miss you bunches and can't wait to hear about how school is treating you.

Love Sean

PS, I found more of dads dodgeball trophies and a picture of his outfit. I thought the track outfits were bad. I'll see if Enrique will let me make a copy to show you.

Daniel was smiling through his tears. It was good to hear from Sean. Daniel showed the pictures to grandma and grandpa

"Oh my look. This place is beautiful!" Grandma Claire said. Agent Parker took a look at the pictures and had a worried look.

"Daniel, I am sorry, but I will need to take the ones that show the house." He said

"What no! Why?"

"I'm sorry, but Sean still has an active warrant and I can't risk these photos being used to locate him."

"That's not fair!" Daniel protested.

"I know, but it's for Sean's sake. Agent Smith will have to have a talk with him about being more careful." Agent Parker said

Daniel looked towards his grandparents. Grandpa just said, "I am sorry, but that's the way it is. You can get a lot from just a photo."

"They will be kept in your file and when everything is settled you can get them back, I promise."

"This is such bullshit!"

"Language young man! I better not get a call from the school about your mouth!" Claire chastised him "I've been patient given your circumstances but any more out of you and you will be grounded. Understand"

"Yes grandma" Daniel stared at the floor. So much for a good day.

Chris looked awkward after watching the scene play out. He tried to cheer Daniel up by talking about Hawtdawg Man.

"Ok boys, time to load up or the Stephen express will leave the station without you" Grandpa called from the front door. Grandma wished the boys a good day at school.

The boys loaded up in the car and grandpa took off. As they drove, Chris pointed out where the bus stop was. Soon Chris was pointing out random points of interest.

"Sheila lives down that road a ways." he pointed to a winding road just before they got to the lake. "Oh, sometimes Hal's parents would take us out on their boat in the summer. I am sure they will invite you along next summer."

"I hope your friends like me" Daniel said.

"Of course they will! Woah!" Chris exclaimed, sliding in his seat.

The car jerked and Daniel felt the back end bounce

"God damnit!" Stephen cursed, "oh ummm sorry boys, there was a bad pothole and I had to swerve. Please don't tell grandma about my language."

"Grandpa, that may require a Chococrisp to keep your secret." Daniel giggled

"Fine, but you will have to pay me a Chococrisp if you swear again."

Chris snickered. Daniel shot him a look

"Fine, grandpa, you have a deal."

The school pulled into view, or what passed for a school in this town.

"There it is Danny" Chris said.

"It's like way smaller than my old school." Daniel could see one large building and some detached trailers. South Seattle Elementary was at least double the size.

Grandpa parked the car. Agent Parker took the spot next to then. Chris said he would see him in class. He approached a group of kids who hugged him. Those must be friends. He didn't get a chance to get a good look before he was ushered into the front office.

"Do you remember what I told you?" Parker said to Daniel.

"Don't contradict your story…" he said.

"Good."

The receptionist said the principal was ready.

Principal Giles's office smelled old, and the desk must have been about as old as grandpa. The middle-aged man stood up and greeted everyone. "Stephen, it's good to see you again. We miss you at our fire safety days. This must be Daniel. It's good to finally meet you! I am so sorry about your loss"

Daniel shook his hand but felt awkward. The adults stated talking about his schooling, but Daniel let his eyes wander. He noticed a thin blue line flag sticker on the whiteboard. Sean had explained that it was flown by those who supported cops. He felt sad. Dad wasn't there for his 5th grade year because of a cop. And this guy was practically rubbing it in his face. Daniel tried being subtle with his hand. As he focused on removing, Parker put his hand on his.

"Don't…" Parker said just above a whisper

"Is there anything we should be aware of to support this young man at my school"

"One thing of note is that Daniel had some other Traumatic things happen on the road. My department has provided a Therapist who is working with him, but in case of a panic attack he is required to carry an antianxiety shot. We found he responded well to the medication, better than the other options." Parker told the Principal. Daniel knew it was about the blocker currently sitting in his backpack.

"If I may," Principal Giles said, "I do have concerns about the FBI being so interested in Mr. Diaz. Is there a possibility of a threat to the safety of my students?"

"No sir, Mr Diaz and his brother did get involved with some bad actors and we are protecting him from any retaliation. However, we do not believe there is an active threat to Daniel or your students at this time. If that were to change, we will take all the necessary precautions to safeguard Daniel and your students." Agent Parker said in an offical tone.

"Mr. Diaz" The Principal directed his attention to Daniel, "I truly am sorry for the hardship you have faced over the past year. If there is anything you need, please let me or my staff know."

The meeting ended just before the first bell. Grandpa and Parker wished Daniel a good day. The principal escorted him down the hall to his class.

"You will do good here, son" Principal Giles said.

"Thank you sir." Daniel replied.

As they walked, Daniel noticed some of the kids looking at him and whispering. He also noticed something he hadn't noticed at his last school. There weren't any other kids like him. Daniel felt eyes on him like he was some exotic thing for show and tell.

They reached the classroom by the final bell.

"Mrs. Harrington, this is Daniel. He is starting anew here this year." Principal Giles introduced him.

"Oh Daniel, welcome!" The frizzy haired teacher said. "Take a seat right here."

Daniel sat in the seat near the front of the classroom. He looked around the classroom at all the kids there. It felt strange. For a year he was around mostly adults and Sean. The last time he had been around this many children his age was at Haven Point. Daniel's eyes landed on Chris in the back of the classroom. He was flanked by a girl with short red hair and a curly haired boy with glasses. Chris beamed and waved, as the others waved politely. He waved back.

"Good morning, students!" Mrs Harrington said.

"Good morning, Mrs Harrington." The classroom said in unison.

"Before we begin, let's say the Pledge of Allegiance. Everyone, please stand and put your right hand over your heart"

Daniel almost forgot about this. The class stood up.

"Ok begin"

The class started, "I pledge allegiance to the flag of the United States of America. And to the Republic for which it stands, One Nation, under God"

Daniel noticed some kids put emphasis on God

"Indivisible, with liberty and justice for all"

Daniel felt uneasy. A year ago, he wouldn't have paid attention to the words.

"Please take your seats"

Daniel sat in his chair. His mind raced. The pledge sounded like the prayers Lisbeth would say before starting class. And justice for all? Where was dad's justice? Or Sean's? All the dickheads they met on the road? Where was the justice for their treatment of Daniel?

"Daniel?" Mrs Harrington called, "time to come back to earth."

"Yes? Sorry" Daniel heard some kids laughing

"Why don't you start us off and tell you about your summer vacation?"

Ah yes, that fun little vacation. Daniel thought to himself.

"Ummm, it was fine. I uh moved in with my grandparents and spent most of the days hanging with my new friend Chris." Daniel said. Chris smiled again.

"WAS THAT BEFORE OR AFTER YOU WERE ARRESTED?!" A boy at the back of the classroom yelled.

"HARRY! Principal's office now!"

"What it's true? Don't you watch the news?"

"Now!"

This must be the Harry, Chris warned me about. Daniel thought. His cheeks were burning up and Chris looked pissed at Harry as he left the classroom. The curly haired boy was whispering to Chris. Daniel sat and buried his head into his arms, wishing for a hole to open up under him.

So much for a fresh start.

Chapter 17

Chapter Text

Beaver Creek Cafeteria

"Look there is a table over there" Hal said after Chris got his food.

"Let's grab it for the others" Chris said. "Daniel should be along soon. Mrs. Harrington seems to like keeping him behind today."

"Yeah, why did she keep him in class during recess? Even Harry got to go out." Hal asked, setting his tray down next to Chris

"God, what is that dude's problem first it was my dad and now- Great here he comes"

"What's up, Captain Pussy?" Harry said. "Have a good summer cleaning up your dad's beer cans?"

Chris felt his ears burning as hot as the rage inside him.

"Go away Harry" Hal said in an exasperated voice. "Do we have to keep doing this?"

"Oh, do you speak for your boyfriend? I asked him how his summer was going." Harry retorted. "You two were probably busy making out!"

"So what if they were?" a voice came from behind him. Daniel.

"Well, it would be freaking gross!" Harry spun around.

"If it's so gross, why are you the only one thinking about it?" Daniel said with a smirk on his face.

Chris was worried that Daniel was about to get into a fight.

"Well, at least my brother isn't a cop killer!"

Crap

The Cafeteria fell quiet. Other students looked up from their lunches. The smirk on Daniel's face switched into fury. Chris wasn't sure if he imagined the overhead light flicker.

"Sean is not a killer." Daniel's voice shook with anger.

"That's not what the-" Harry started before a hand landed on his shoulder.

"Mr Somber! Was one visit to my office not enough for you today? Mr. Eriksen, Mr. Clarke? Are we going to have any trouble like last year?"

"Principal Giles, we didn't do anything! Harry came up to us" Hal pleaded.

"Yeah, we just sat down" Chris said.

"I just asked Chris how his summer was going and this new kid and Hal just ganged up-" Harry continued, but the principal stopped him

"Enough! Harry, just go eat your lunch before you become the first detention of the year." The principal pinched the bridge of his nose. "Mr Diaz, I suggest you chose your friends wisely this year"

Daniel was confused by the principal statement. Chris was relieved to not get detention.

"Wow, you weren't kidding about Harry. Why does it seem every Harry I meet is a jerk?" Daniel said sitting down.

"You'd think after Chris gave him a black eye, he would leave us alone?" Hal said.

Daniel had a puzzled look. "Chris got into a fight with him?"

Crap. Chris had not told Daniel about it. Hal and Sheila joined Chris in detention back in January after Chris punched Harry. Principal Giles said since they didn't do anything to stop Chris, they were just as guilty. Dad was not happy, but thankfully didn't hit Chris.

"Yeah it felt good to watch, but we all spent a week in detention over it" Hal continued.

"You never told me about it?" Daniel said, looking at Chris.

"I just umm forgot to mention it…" Chris blushed.

"It's cool. I can see why you did" Daniel said, glancing over his shoulder at Harry sitting with his goons. "Oh, and I am Daniel"

"So you are the infamous Daniel Diaz we heard so much about" Hal said, smiling, shaking Daniel's hand. "I'm Hal"

"Is this the boy you wouldn't shut up about, Chris?" Sheila called as she came up with Kyle.

Chris felt his ears burn. Daniel had an amused look on his face. "I guess I am. I hope it wasn't all bad"

"Nah dude" Kyle said, "we don't believe the news or what Harry said"

"So Daniel, this is Sheila and Kyle" Chris said.

"Nif to me-" Daniel said mid-bite before swallowing, "nice to meet you all!"

"I'm so sorry about Harry" sheila said. "He and his dad can be real jerks"

"How are you liking it in Beaver Creek?" Hal asked.

"Guys let Daniel at least eat" Chris said, noticing Daniel chowing down.

"Sorry, it's just cool to meet you." Hal said.

"It's all good. It's weird here. It's like everyone is staring at me." Daniel said "also I don't like that Harrington kept me at recess. She wanted to make sure I was adjusting well. I would adjust better if she let me hang out."

"I am so sorry about your dad and brother." Sheila said. "It's so unfair"

Chris saw Daniel's attention focus on spinning the applesauce on the table.

"It's fine, I heard that he is doing well in Mexico at least. I am enjoying hanging out here. Chris has been a great friend!"

"Yeah he is!" Hal said, putting his arm around him. "Say Daniel? Do you like Laser tag?"

Daniel's ears perked up, "Hell yeah- Opps, sorry. Yeah, I do! I used to go all the time with my friend in Seattle."

Chris felt Sheila look at him. Chris had to admit Daniel's swearing was a tad bit excessive.

Hal continued, "My birthday is coming up at the end of September and maybe you would want to come along? Just umm when you do meet my parents don't say bad words…"

"Sorry…" Daniel's cheeks flushed.

"Danny likes Powerbear and Hawt Dawg man!" Chris said helping change the subject.

"Yeah!" Daniel said. " Dude, the last season of Powerbear was intense."

Hal and Sheila got excited.

"Hal here was mad when Doctor Otter betrayed Power Bear!" Sheila ribbed Hal.

"It was so messed up. Powerbear spared Otter and he repays him by convincing mayor Weasel that Powerbear is a menace because he has powers!"

"Right?!" Daniel replied enthusiastically, "It's so messed up because Doctor Otter also has his own powers! They could have worked together!"

As Hal, Sheila, and Daniel continued to talk Power Bear, Chris felt relieved. Everything felt normal. His friends were taking to Daniel better than he could have hoped, and at home Dad was getting better. It had been months since his last outburst. Even Mantroid couldn't ruin his mood. The group finished their lunch and went outside to play on the playground.

Chapter 18

Chapter Text

Sep 7th 2017 Eugene, Oregon.

Agent Smith looked over his reports on Ashley, Tyler and McKenna. Tyler and Ashley had no issues, as expected, with their school. McKenna on the other hand wasn't doing too well. After an incident where she started having visions, it was decided to pull her from in person school. Smith didn't like the idea of pulling her out, but there was no other way. Doctors Benowitz and Romano were looking at possible ways to increase the effectiveness of the blockers, but blood tests show McKenna is nearly at the max possible dose and saturation. Soon they may need a more drastic treatment.

Smith leaned back in his chair. The shadow box with all his military awards hung above his desk.

This wasn't what I was expecting to be doing with my life. I wonder what you would think if you saw me now, Christian. CIA monitoring kids with powers butting heads with Miller, that same analyst who the squad mocked back in Afghanistan.

A knock came at the door.

"Hey, I am heading to the conference room now" Agent Flores said. "There aren't any surprises in your reports, are there?"

"No, mam, everything in them are things we have already discussed." Smith said, "and no, I will not blow up the table."

She laughed, "You got telepathy now?"

"More like the FBI finds one thing to make a joke about and runs it into the ground" Smith laughed before gathering his things.

Smith and Flores entered the conference room. Parker, Baker, and George were sitting together while Doctor Romano was parsing his notes.

"Morning, everyone," Flores said as Smith took his seat. "Before we connect with the Council, are there any last minute surprises? No one's kid ran off to overthrow the US Government or join ISIS?"

That got a chuckle out of the room.

"Seriously, I don't need any more Headaches from the Council or the White House."

"No mam" the agents in the room replied.

Flores connected the conference room and the Council appeared on the screen.

"Good morning Team" Mr Davidson greeted. "I hope all is well with y'all. Before we begin, Mr. Miller has an announcement."

"Thank you, Mr Davidson" Miller said. "With the sudden departure of Agent Mendoza from the Task Force, the Tactical Team has been down a member. Right Agent Smith?"

"That is correct. We have been compiling a list of FBI and CIA agents as candidates-" Smith started

"Well that will no longer be necessary, Agent Smith" Miller interrupted. "The President believes that we should be including the Department of Defense in with the tactical team. We are appointing Marine Captain Matthew Stevenson to the tactical team"

This caught Smith off guard. He has had full discretion at who was assigned. And it was already shaky ground, having the CIA embedded with the FBI. "With all respect, we like to vet our candidates. What qualifications does Captain Stevenson have?"

"Agent Smith, this decision is final. You and Agent Flores have had too much autonomy, and this has created a headache for us in the White House. Captain Stevenson has been vetted by the President and Vice President. To put your mind at ease, we will be sending over his service record."

Flores shot Smith a look that said, don't say anything stupid.

"Very well, I'll expect it soon" Smith said.

"Thank you, Mr Miller." Mr Davidson said. "On to the other business. Agent Parker, how is Mr. Diaz adjusting to his new life?"

Agent Parker opened his report. "Mr. Diaz is adjusting as well as any kid in a new school. However, Principal Giles did report that Daniel did get into a verbal altercation with another child at lunch on the first day."

"What kind of verbal altercation, Parker?" Miller asked.

"The boy had told the class Mr. Diaz was arrested and at lunch called Sean Diaz a quote 'cop killer'. The principal stepped in before the altercation escalated."

"That is concerning." Miller. "I still have reservations about Diaz and Evans attending public school. If there is another episode, I want them pulled from the program."

Smith was about to speak up, but Sheppard beat him to the punch. "Mr. Miller, we have no need to pull anyone from the program. Since this Task Force was started, we have gotten more data and results in the few short years than Project Stargate had in decades. No one will be pulled from the program without Majority support of this council. I'm not going to pull Diaz from school over some kid with a mouth and I am sure as hell not spoiling a chance of Mr Evans joining the CIA willingly because you want to relive your glory days on Stargate."

Smith breathed a sigh of relief. Miller wasn't going to steamroll the Task Force today. Miller looked at Sheppard with daggers. "We would have had results if you-"

"Gentlemen, we are getting off track." Mr Davidson said, exasperated. " Mr. Miller, we get you have concerns, but so far nothing shown by Mr. Diaz and Mr. Evans or any of the others warrants them being locked up. Agent Smith, didn't you have some news about Ms Michaels?"

"Yes, sir, I do. Ashley has applied to Portland State University and is interested in becoming a psychologist. After speaking with Flores and I, she is interested in working with the task force as a researcher. With her grades last year, there is a good chance she will get accepted."

"Very good news indeed." Mr. Davidson said with a smile.

The meeting got back on track and all the agents gave their reports without interruptions. Once they got to McKenna, Smith gave his report.

"On her second day of school, she had to take an emergency blocker injection during her last period. She reported that she started hearing church bells and seeing visions in rapid succession. I believe the bells may have been due to the Teacher being recently engaged. With this we have pulled her from public school and into an online classroom type set up with Agent George overseeing her studies. Doctor Romano, can you please go over your notes?"

"Yes," Doctor Romano shared his screen. "As we see, the blood tests show she is regularly taking her blocker medication. As we have been suspecting for months, she is building a tolerance to the medication. It seems as though continuous use of the medication is saturating her tissues."

LTCOL Shaw spoke up. "Doctor, are you saying the blockers are no longer effective? Why aren't we seeing this tolerance build up with Evans?"

"Evans is only on it for 8 hours a day on school days. It's still experimental, but it appears the nights and weekends are long enough for the Psyonite compound to be cleared by the body. I believe there is currently no evidence that the emergency Blockers won't work for their intended purpose for everyone else"

"What contingency plan do we have for her?" Mr Davidson asked.

"We will have a room set up for her here." Agent Flores said. Before miller could interject she continued, "She is considered a low threat to others and it will give the Docs access to try a new compound or procedure to help her gain control, if possible."

Smith felt hopeless for her. McKenna deserved so much more. But even he admits, though not out loud, that there might not be anything they can do.

"Thank you, Agent Flores. Please keep us posted. I believed that is all" Mr Davidson called the meeting to an end. "One final note, Dr Benowitz has a new test rig. We want to have Daniel and Ben evaluated on their effective power strength next meeting."

With that, the meeting was adjourned. Smith took his paperwork back to his office. Flores followed behind.

"So how long until Miller decides to just set up in your office?" Smith said, filing his reports.

"No idea, but you could at least make it look like you tolerate him." She said.

"It would be easier if he wasn't trying to force these kids into a lab for every minor issue. I thought I was done with Miller when he resigned from the CIA."

"Welcome to the Federal Government. Just when you think you are done with a shit bird, they show up in a higher post." Flores sat on the couch, "Alex, you need to play the game or Miller will win."

"I never signed up to play these games. I told you what those places were like." Smith sighed. "I won't let any of the kids go through what I went through."

"And Sheppard and I agree with you. But you either play the game, or at the least bite your tongue and let me." She reassured him. "I especially need you to remember that with Captain Stevenson. I don't need you going off on him. You know he will be reporting to Miller directly?"

"Of course. I didn't think Miller did it to make my job easier." Smith opened his fridge. "Want one?"

"Sure" Smith Floated a water bottle over to her. "This Captain, do you know anything about him?"

Smith sat at his desk as his computer chimed. "I was about to see if the CIA had anything on him. Oh, here is the service record as promised."

He pulled up the record and projected it on the large screen for Flores. The picture of a Stoic man in a marine uniform came on the screen. Smith Scrolled through the record. "Lets See. Naval Academy graduate in 2012. Brief stint with 2nd Marine Expeditionary Force before being assigned to the Pentagon as intelligence liaison in 2014. Looks like he was just promoted to Captain at the beginning of the year. Hmm, looking at this record, I am not seeing anything special about him. Why would Miller pick him"

"Probably connected to someone" Flores tapped on the screen and pulled up the FBI database. After a few minutes of searching. "Ok, here we go. Looks like his dad was Former Alabama Senator Stevenson."

"A political family with has connections." Smith pondered for a moment and searched. "There it is. Former Senator Stevenson campaigned for the President."

A picture from a Local paper in Alabama showed the former Senator, Miller, and the President on Stage at a rally came on screen.

"Well, they obviously know each other." Flores sighed.

"Just what I need, a desk jockey with political connections on a team where we could take fire from drug dealers and cultists." Smith vented. "Baker and I will have our work cut out for us."

Chapter 19

Chapter Text

September 13, 2017

Tyler's hand hurt from all the notes he was taking. Biology 1 was supposed to be easy, but Mr. McGraw took it seriously. First day of school, he jumped straight into teaching cell structure, and it hasn't gotten any easier.

"This looks like a good place to stop." Mr. McGraw said, "For homework, please read pages 45-56 and fill out the chapter questions. Also, I wanted to Remind you all to turn in your permission slips for our overnight field trip next month to Fort Stevens. This will be a great hands-on experience."

The bell rang, and the class was released. Tyler grabbed his things and headed to his locker. As he walked through the sea of students, he missed the sensation of everyone's emotions. All summer he could feel the energy and see a beautiful dance of colors in a crowd. For better or worse, he could see the emotions just under the surface. He could spot a lie or sense when someone wanted to hide their feelings.

But now it was like watching TV. Everyone felt like moving pictures. His blockers were in full effect. The only hint of their true emotions were subtle facial hints or a movement of the eye. Tyler was never good at reading faces like that.

Near his locker, he saw Millie. She had shoulder-length brown hair and a really cute smile. They had English together and ever since the first day of school he had been having a crush on her. She made eye contact and smiled. Tyler nearly melted. He waved before turning towards his locker before his cheeks would betray him. He wished he could read her emotions and know what her smile meant. During their trips to the mall, Ashley and Tyler could see so many people putting on fake smiles just to be polite or keep up an image. Sometimes it would be so obviously fake, however once in a while someone would have a genuine looking smile on their face and hold absolute contempt for the person they were looking at. He didn't know if that meant Millie liked him or not.

"Hey Ty!" Ashley said, causing Tyler to jump a little bit. "Woah, a little jumpy today?"

"Umm sorry, just lost in thought…"

"Thinking about Millie?" Ash teased.

"Shut up…" Tyler felt his ears on fire. "Your gift tell you that?"

"Yes, but you are also blushing so hard right now" She had a smirk, and it was only making it worse.

"Oh my god, stop!" Tyler tried to hush her. "Did you just come over here to pick on me?"

"Just a bit, I wanted to see if McGraw mentioned the field trip? You're going right?" Ashley asked.

"It sounds cool, but I don't think your parents would pay for it"

Ashley rolled her eyes. "So that's why you haven't asked them? Ty, you are part of the family now. They don't mind. In fact, they asked me why you hadn't asked. They already signed my slip"

Tyler had been told over and over he wasn't a burden, but he couldn't shake the feeling. So many times in foster care he had to go without when Bio children got extra attention from the foster parents he was placed with.

"Ok, I'll give it to Katie." Tyler took a deep breath. "So about Millie. Umm, you haven't picked up on whether she likes me or not? I was thinking of asking her to homecoming, but without my powers, I feel like I will make an ass out of myself."

Ashley pinched the bridge of her nose. "Dude, just ask her out if you want to. Brad doesn't have powers, and he asked me to homecoming just fine."

"Wait, that guy from the football team?" Tyler asked. "When did this happen?"

"Just this morning before first period?" Ashley said smiling.

Tyler gave a smile. "That's awesome for you. And it's not just Millie. Being on these stupid pills just dulls everything. Even if she says yes, I won't see her aura."

"Have you tried just talking to her and maybe hanging out over the weekend maybe?"

"I don't know, plus we got group this weekend anyway" Tyler sighed.

"Ugh, boys can be so frustrating. Fine, maybe you could ask Alex if he can allow you one day next week. What's the worst he can say?"

Saturday, September 16th

"Tyler, I can't let you go to school without blockers. Not even for a day. Do you have a test or something coming up?" Alex said, sat across the desk from Tyler. "Why are you asking for one day?"

Tyler felt embarrassed to say the real reason. But he wanted to be honest with Alex.

"Well, there is this girl I want to ask out, and I don't want to look like an idiot, so I just wanted to be able to sense if she likes me or not. That's all. I can even take the blocker right after."

Alex stared at Tyler, dumbfounded. "Are you for real? Absolutely not!"

"Oh come on! Why not?" Tyler protested!

"You just admitted you want to use telepathy to ask out a girl. You would have better luck with the Council by saying you want cheat on an exam!"

Tyler stood up. "This is bullshit, Alex! Ashley can go around with her powers. Hell, even fucking Daniel isn't on blockers, and he was on the national news!"

Alex's aura burned bright red and it seemed his eyes shooting daggers. "Need I remind you what happened the last time you were at school without blockers? You put me in a very tough position. I called in a lot of favors and made many promises l intend to keep. One of them is to keep you on blockers during school. I am not going to keep having this conversation every month with you."

"Maybe I want to keep having this conversation because I fucking hate these blockers" Tyler held back tears of frustration. "They take away what makes me special. What makes the world special."

"Tyler I understand-" Alex started.

Tyler slammed his hands on the desk.

"No, you fucking don't! You, with your cushy job and ability to use your powers whenever you want. You have it so fucking easy" Tyler noticed the room turning crimson. He couldn't control the anger he was feeling. "You couldn't one minute in my shoes"

"Mr. Evans, that is enough!" Alex said, standing up, trying to keep the anger out of his voice. "We have covered everything we need to. I will not be playing this game with you! Go wait in the conference room for group to start."

Tyler stormed out of Smith's office with tears in his eyes. He got into the conference room and broke down. The clock said group wouldn't start for another 20 mins. He felt like he screwed up badly by asking. Tyler and Alex sometimes had friction in the past, but not like this. He was afraid he pushed Alex away. He put his head on the table.

That's my real superpower. Tyler thought to himself. I push everyone away. Mom wanted nothing to do with me. I don't have many friends, and I bet the Michaels' will be done with me sooner or later. Why am I even bothering with Millie? She probably doesn't even like me and if she learned the truth about me, she'll be gone anyway.

The door opened. Tyler looked up and saw McKenna.

"Hey… You look like hell" she said.

Tyler sniffled. "Yeah, Alex and I kinda got into it about the blockers. I went overboard."

"Damn, what did you say?" She sat down next to him.

"That he couldn't last in my shoes and didn't know what it was like." Tyler placed his head in his hands.

"That was really dumb. Alex is like the only one here who understands what it's like."

That just made him feel like shit. McKenna was right. If anyone knows what we're going through, it was him.

"I won't be surprised if he transfers me to another agent."

McKenna chuckled. "If he hasn't transferred me, yet, I doubt he would transfer you. I've said some pretty regrettable stuff."

"I'm sorry I shouldn't be dumping all on you. How have you been?"

"It's fine, I guess. I miss going to school. This place is really boring during the weekdays. It really sucks." She sighed.

"The blockers aren't helping, are they?"

"Nope. I don't know what's going to happen to me. The visions won't stop. I just want to be normal. Not like I ever knew what that meant. I've always felt different. Like I don't belong anywhere." McKenna sighed. "Even when-"

The door opened up and Ashley stepped in. McKenna opened up her sketchbook and started drawing.

"Even what?" Tyler asked,

"Nothing," McKenna said. I guess that was the end of that conversation. Ash could tell something was wrong with Tyler.

"Are you ok?" Ash asked as she sat down. Others started coming into the room.

No, we will talk about it when we get home. Tyler used his thought speech.

Ashley squeezed his shoulder. "Ok"

Chapter 20

Summary:

Daniel gets to flex his powers. But the ghosts of the past still haunt him.

Chapter Text

"Daniel, how have things been with you this past month?" Doctor Romano asked Daniel.

Daniel was fidgeting in his chair. "It's been good. I am making friends at my new school. In fact, My friend Hal invited me to his birthday! It's gonna be at a laser tag place next weekend."

"That's super cool!" Ashley said smiling. Daniel noticed Tyler sitting next to her, looking sad.

"Yeah! It's been a long time. Since I played. I used to go with my friend Noah back in Seattle." Daniel paused.

He still hasn't tried reaching out to him. He had been too afraid to reach out.

"Daniel, is everything ok?" Doctor Romano asked

"Yeah, it's just I haven't talked to Noah since that day. I'm umm- I don't know."

"Do you want to talk to him?"

"Yes. I do, but, what if he doesn't want to talk to me anymore?"

"We can only know that by taking the chance and talking to him" Doctor Romano looked at Daniel with kind eyes. Out of the corner of his eye, Tyler leaned back in his chair.

"I don't even remember his phone number." Daniel said. "We never needed because I would just go over to his house."

"That's fine. You don't need to do things now."

"I guess…"

Doctor Romano concluded the session not long after. Agent Parker came to take Ben and Daniel to a large laboratory floor. Several stations were set up around the space. Agents Smith and Flores were talking to a lanky guy in a lab coat. His frizzy hair made him look like a mad scientist.

"That's Doc Benowitz," Ben told Daniel. "He looks crazy, but he is cool. This is mostly easy. They just want to take some measurements."

"Some of these things look like games?" Daniel said looking at a pitching machine set up.

"Doc likes to make things fun" Ben said, "he says it gets better results when we are having fun."

"Hey guys." Agent Smith smiled at the two boys. "Daniel, I don't believe you had a chance to meet Doctor Benowitz? Doc, this is Daniel Diaz"

The fizzy haired doctor enthusiastically shook his had. "I have been looking forward to meeting you! I have heard so much about you and your gift!"

"Hi." Was all Daniel could say.

Agent Smith went over what was going to happen. "Ok, Daniel, we have several stations set up for you to test your strength and control. Some important safety details. If you feel unsafe, say stop and the test will stop. I rather have Doc upset about an incomplete test result than you or anyone else getting hurt."

"For the record I won't actually be upset" Doc quickly added.

"Do either of you have any questions before we begin?" Agent Smith asked

Ben shook his head.

Daniel said. "I think I got it."

Doc turned to Smith, "Ok Agent Smith, you know the deal. You have to be on blockers"

Smith nodded and floated a tennis ball over and had it hover over his left hand. With his free arm, he rolled up his shoulder sleeve. Agent Flores pulled the cap off of the autoinjector in her hand and stuck it in his Shoulder. Within seconds, the ball started to fall and Smith caught it. Daniel watched as he threw it back into the basket.

"So that's what the blockers do?"

"Yes sir. I am now weak to Doc's tennis ball turrets if they turn sentient." Smith joked. "It will be up to you and Ben to save the day."

Doc rolled his eyes and both boys laughed.

"Ok let's start." Doc opened 2 cases and pulled out 2 dark silver cubes. Daniel could tell something was off. "This should be an easy one. I want you to float these off the table one at a time. Let's start with the left one, Daniel."

"This will be easy." Daniel reached out with his hand and the left one and floated it effortlessly.

"Excellent! Now the one on the right"

Daniel set the first cube down and reached out for the right one. Except he couldn't move it. This wasn't right. He could usually feel if something was too heavy. But that wasn't the case. He saw the Doc lift the cube by hand. Daniel tried pushing it, but nothing. It was like the cube didn't exist to his power.

"What the heck? My powers aren't even touching this?" Daniel reached and touched the cube with his hand. It definitely was real.

"It's Psyonite*," Smith said. "It's a rare element that can be found here in Oregon and Washington state. It's the primary component in Blockers that inhibits our powers. It appears to be completely immune to telekinetic and telepathic abilities."

"It still feels strange," Ben said. "Almost like an optical illusion, except you can touch it."

"Like a telekinetic illusion?" Daniel joked.

Doc put the cubes back in their cases. The boys were moved to the next station. There was a batting cage set up like at the place Daniel and Noah would play laser tag except this place had multiple pitching machines.

"This is going to test your reaction time and stopping ability. I want you to stand on this platform and you will be blindfolded. Using only your senses, I want you to deflect these incoming tennis balls." Doc said, launching a tennis ball down the lane. "Should be easy enough. Ben, how about you go first"

"Ok!" Ben said with a smirk, "Wanna see who can do better?"

"Yeah!" Daniel giggled. This was fun.

Ben got on the platform and some assistants put on some padding before putting the darkened goggles.

"Ready?"

Ben gave the thumbs up.

Daniel watched as Ben started deflecting the tennis balls. At first Ben was doing well until two balls came out in rapid succession. The first ball passed to the right, but the second one hit him in the stomach. That had him bent over when a third ball hit him in the head. Smith hit a red button on the control panel.

"That's enough. Ben, are you ok?" Agent Smith

"I'm fine Alex, I just got surprised, that's all. Can we start over?"

"No, we can only give you one shot. It was still a good run. You improved over your last run"

They got Ben out of the gear and Daniel stepped up and got suited up.

Smith called out, "Remember Daniel, trust in your power. The first few are going to be easy practice runs since this is your first time."

Daniel nodded and pulled the goggles over his eyes. Everything was pitch black.

"Ok begin"

Daniel heard the pitching machine spin up.

Thump. The machine sent a ball. Daniel tried to sense the ball and it hit him in his shoulder as soon as he sensed it.

"No deviation." one of the lab techs called out.

"That's ok, Daniel, take a deep breath. Let's go again"

Daniel nodded and took a deep breath. He could sense the cage around him. He focused on the machine. Likewise, he could sense the spinning launchers. Another breath in and out, he could sense the ball on the rail waiting to go.

Thump. The ball was in motion. Daniel made a twitch with his hand and knew the ball wasn't going to come close. The tennis ball bounced against the side of the cage.

"Good job, buddy," Smith called out. "Keep it up"

Another thump and Daniel effortlessly redirected the tennis ball. They did this a few more times.

"Okay, Daniel, with the practice out of the way, we are going to run the program." Doc said. "As you saw with Ben. It will increase in speed and number of balls. If you lose control or want to stop, just step off the platform. If we see you struggle, we will also stop it. Ready?"

"Ready." Daniel said with confidence.

The pitching machine spun up again, and the first balls shot out. Daniel redirected with ease, flicking his wrist to the left and right.

Ben was right, this is fun.

Thump. Thump. The machine shot out 2 balls in rapid succession. Daniel felt them in the air and sent them flying around him. The speed of the balls kept up. Daniel put up a wall in his mind and the rapid fire tennis balls stood no chances. The bounced off the invisible barrier.

A loud buzzer went off.

"That. Was. Amazing!" Doctor Benowitz exclaimed, "you completed the whole program!"

Daniel took off the goggles. Smith smiled and gave a nod. The doctor was talking to the laboratory assistants. Daniel looked toward Ben. He did not show the same excitement. After they took the gear off, Daniel went to talk.

"That was fun!" Daniel said excitedly.

"Beginner's luck" Ben said with a scowl.

They continued with the tests. Daniel aced the test that had him sort blocks. On the weight lifting test, Daniel maxed out the weight.

"Oh come on!" Ben yelled after struggling to get 50 pounds lifted into the air. "How is he so much stronger than me!? He's just a little Kid!"

"Ben, these powers affect everyone differently, this is not a competition." Smith tried reassuring Ben. "We are just evaluating you both. Nothing is different from the last time we did this. Come on, last one. This is the new rig."

Towards the back was a contraption that was bolted to the floor. On the front was a giant metal plate with a target painted on it. The device was as big as a truck.

"Ok so this is Big Bertha here" The Frizzy haired Doc said patting the machine, "will test your push strength. Agent Smith here gave it a go earlier so we know she can handle it."

"What happens if we break it by going too hard?" Daniel asked

Smith chuckled, "Doc assured me that isn't possible, but if it does happen I have a case of Chococrisps for who ever breaks her"

"Ok enough plotting against Bertha. Ben, you'll go first. We will call out what arm we will want you using."

"I know the deal, doc. Left, left. Right, right. Both at full strength." Ben said with irritation.

"Ok let's begin"

Ben got into position. Daniel heard the familiar hum of powers.

"Go left"

Ben threw up his left hand. "HA!"

Daniel sensed the wave hit the plate. It was weird sensing this without him using powers.

"Again"

Ben continued to hit the plate. There wasn't as much movement but something was happening as he could see the lab assistants looking at their computer screens.

"Ok now Both"

"Arrraggghhh!" Ben let out a wave that thumped against the plate.

"Good Job Ben! It may not have looked like much but you are still improving!" Doc said, looking up from his monitor.

"Daniel you're up!" Smith said. "You got this?"

"Yeah! This doesn't look too hard."

"Remember, we want your full strength, ok?" Doc said. "Don't hold back"

Daniel nodded and stood in position. He felt small compared to this hunk of metal infront of him. He pictured Shark Stinger in front of him.

"Go left arm" Doc called out

Daniel felt the tingling as the powers flowed from his left hand.

THUMP. The plate absorbed the impact

"… again Left"

Daniel let out a grunt and pushed with his left hand.

THUMP. Shark Stinger in his mind was staggering.

"Ok now right hand"

"Arrrggh" Daniel pushed with his power. His whole arm tingled.

THUMP.

"Again right"

Daniel sent another wave, but right before it hit. BOOM. Daniel flinched. In his mind, Daniel's shoulder hurt again. Was he just shot?

"What was that?" Agent Smith called out.

"Sorry sir," a tech said. "I tripped." Daniel looked over to see a tech picking up a box. Daniel took a few deep breaths.

"Daniel, are you ok?"

"Yeah" Daniel said, shaking it off

"Ok, we are going to redo that last one. You got it buddy." Smith said.

Daniel nodded. He still felt a tingle is his chest. I am safe. I am ok. He repeated to himself

"Go Right"

Thump. Merrill flew back.

No. What? I was supposed to hit shark stinger… Daniel thought to himself. The sensation in his chest was growing bigger.

"Good job. Ok one last one" Doc called out. "Both hand full strength"

Daniel channeled all his power. He could feel the tingling in his entire body. He released the wave. Soon he saw the gate fly off down the road.

"Daniel." A voice called out. Daniel was frozen.

The redwood trunk floated in front of him.

"Daniel. Stop!" Sean called out.

The Wall was cracking open.

Daniel felt a small prick on his neck. He collapsed like the redwood in California.

"Daniel, buddy, can you hear me" Smith was over him.

Daniel's head hurt. He felt sick. He looked over and saw hydraulic fluid spraying out of Bertha.

"Daniel, talk to me," Smith said again.

"I'm fine, I think. My head hurts. What happened?" Daniel asked.

"We're hoping to ask you that."

"I- I don't know. I saw so many things and-" Daniel noticed the lab techs trying to clean up the mess. "Oh my god, did I do that? I'm sorry, I didn't mean to! Please don't be mad!"

"Easy, buddy, you're not in trouble. I told you that, come on, let's get you out of here"

Daniel got up to stand. Suddenly he realized something was off. He tried to reach out with his powers and nothing.

"Have I lost my powers?" He said in a panic.

"No, I had to administer a blocker. The effects will wear off in about two hours. I'm sorry, but I couldn't get you to stop." Smith said, escorting Daniel away. "Come on. I guess I owe you a case of Chococrisps."

Chapter 21

Notes:

I big thanks to OzWilde for continuing to beta read and a Special thanks to ShawnRust and tristezaeternal for continuing support and being awesome friends! Please check out their works as well! Much love and appreciation!

Chapter Text

Ssatuday Sept 16th, 2017

The notes from the keyboard filled Tyler's ears as his fingers moved across the keys. He was still new to the piano. He only had brief lessons when he was 7 but since dad died his mom canceled the lessons and sold his keyboard dad gave him. Tyler found the Keyboard when helping Ashley clean the garage. Katie said it was hers from several years ago and let Tyler set it up in his room.

He looked up YouTube tutorials to teach himself. Tyler was trying to play To Build a Home by Cinematic Orchestra but kept tripping over one section. He kept cursing himself for making a mistake. After the fifth time tripping over, he slammed his fingers on the keys. That's when he noticed his foster mom Katie at his bedroom door.

"Sorry, am I making too much noise?" Tyler asked sheepishly.

"Oh no, I am glad to hear someone finally playing this old thing" Katie smiled. "You were doing great!"

"I just can't get this note. I am following this video, but it's not making sense." Tyler gestured to the tutorial on his phone.

Katie took a seat on Tyler's bed. "Let me see what you are doing. Maybe I can help?"

Tyler started playing again. He was handling the chords fine, but when it came to the rapid notes, his right hand tripped up and hit the wrong key again.

"See, I keep messing up on this part."

"Hmm, it looks like you are trying to bring your right hand to hit the note when your left thumb is right there. Here, let's trade spots."

Katie took a seat and Tyler watched as she started playing. "I am a little rusty, it's been a few years"

She started the playing the part he was struggling and with her thumb she nailed the note and continued the section.

"I feel like an idiot…" Tyler put his face in his palms. "It was so simple, how did I not see that?"

"It's something that comes from experience. I struggled in the beginning too, but with time and practice you will learn." Katie reassured him. "If you like, we can pay for lessons like we did for Ashley."

"Really?" Tyler asked. Anxiety gripped him. He didn't want to be a burden on them. They have already done so much. "I can't ask you to pay more for me. I know the county doesn't pay much for-"

"Tyler, stop." Katie said. "You have not, are not, and will not be a burden on us. Is this why you still haven't handed over your permission slip for the Fort Stevens field trip?"

"Oh…" Tyler blushed. He still hadn't handed it over, even after Ashley said something. "I know it's expensive.."

"And? Tyler, money isn't an issue. Ashley had a wonderful time freshman year and is looking forward to it this year." Katie was firm but tried to reassure him.

"I'm sorry" Tyler looked at the ground.

"I know things have been hard for you the last few years. The things you and Alex told me are awful. I promise we won't treat you like that. This is your home now, ok."

"That could change at any time."

"Why do you say that?" Katie looked concerned.

Tyler sighed. "I screwed up with Alex. I yelled at him and pissed him off. It's only a matter of time before I screw up with you."

"Let's entertain that idea for a moment. What do you think you will do?"

"Ummm" Tyler thought for a moment. "I find out some dark secret and reveal it in a fit of anger?" That's what happened with his first foster home.

"Robert and I have shared all our secrets with each other. Plus, I have 2 mind readers living here anyway." Katie chuckled. "Secrets are hard to keep here anyway. Which makes Christmas a little more complicated."

"Well ummm what if I get angry and say mean things to you or Robert?" Tyler asked, remembering the fight he had with his second foster family. He lost it over some stupid rules and was back at the group home the next day.

Katie laughed. "Well, we have had practice. Ashley used to say some really mean things when she was 12."

"HEY! I CAN HEAR YOU, MOM!" Ashley called from her room across the hall.

"The point is, Tyler, there is very little you could do or say that would change our opinion of you. I am sure Alex is the same. He cares about you and Ashley. You are overthinking and trying to be perfect without stopping to look at what you have already achieved. You are beating yourself up over not hitting a single note when you are attempting it without formal lessons. Your powers give you an advantage over others, yet you are still very humble. You helped Ashley when she was at her lowest point."

"I didn't do much."

"Tyler, at that time she didn't understand what was happening to her and we didn't know what to do. You two meeting and becoming friends helped her. We are forever grateful for the day you came into our lives. You may make mistakes, but we will be here to support you no matter what." Katie pulled him in a hug. The sensation of warmth and comfort filled Tyler. His powers sensed it was the truth, unlike so many others he met in his life. He saw the golden glow around her

"Thank you" Tyler hugged her back. "For everything."

"Why don't you give that piece a try again?" Katie broke the hug.

Tyler sat back on the bench and started playing. The room filled with the sound of music. As Tyler played, he felt the emotions bubbling up as he played. Once he got to the place he was struggling, he nailed the note and continued on. He sensed the joy coming from Katie as she listened to him play. He smiled as he finished the piece.

"Good job! I think you will flourish with some lessons, but you have some talent."

"Thank you so much and for letting me use your Keyboard!"

She thought for a moment. "I think this keyboard is yours now. I know you will give it the love it deserves."

"Thank you! Thank you!" Tyler gave her another hug.

Tyler handed over the permission slip he kept in his bag. Katie took it and came back with the signed slip and money.

"Here, make sure your teacher gets it tomorrow. I will call and check."

"I will." Tyler said. "Can I ask you something?"

"What is it?"

"There is this girl I want to ask out to homecoming and I am not sure if she even likes me like that. How do you know if someone likes you back?" Tyler asked.

Katie looked at him with soft eyes. "You take a deep breath and ask her. If she says yes, great! If not, you accept the answer. It's not the time for a debate or make her feel bad. Either way, you will know the answer. I am sure if she knows you, she will like you back"

Tyler thought for a moment. "Yeah you're right. I think I will ask her on Monday!"

"Good! By the way, did you get your Homecoming ticket yet?"

"Yeah, I bought it last week. Why?"

"With your allowance?" Katie sighed when Tyler nodded. "I am giving you the money back. No arguments. We are paying for Ashley so we are paying for you too."

"Yes mam" Tyler said, still feeling guilty, but there was no winning against her.

Monday Sept 18th 2017

Tyler made it to his locker to put his Bio textbook away. He felt butterflies in his stomach swirling around.

Ok, I can do this. "Millie you're hot-" oh god no Tyler, that is dumb! Wait, can she hear my thought-speech?

"Probably not, but I can." Ashley showed up behind him.

"Jesus, Ashley!" Tyler yelped. He hated how she could sneak up on him when he was on blockers. "I hate when you do that!"

"That's why I love doing it" she ribbed. "So you're going to ask her?"

Tyler nodded, but was shifting back and forth. "Is she at least in a good mood?"

"Ty, do it or don't. Quit being weird about it." Ashley said.

"Ok. Yeah! I can do it" Tyler said, taking a few steps before backing up! "God, why is this hard?"

Ashley rolled her eyes. "I'm about to drag your ass over there."

"Fine, fine!" Tyler took a deep breath and started walking. Each footstep over to Millie's locker felt heavier than the last. His heart must have been loud enough for others to hear.

"Hey Millie" Tyler said as soon as he got close to her locker.

"Oh hi Tyler" Millie said with a smile. That smile was too cute.

"How's everything going?" Tyler asked, feeling the awkwardness of how it came out.

"Oh it's good…" Millie replied, giving him an odd look. Tyler heard one of her friends laugh quietly. "How's things with you? Did you finish that chapter for Lit?"

"Oh yeah, it was pretty easy." Tyler took a deep breath. "I was wondering. Would you like to… ummm- go to homecoming with me?"

Millie turned several shades of pink. "Oh… ummm"

Tyler heard more whispers and giggles from her friends. Millie stammered. "I'm really sorry, Tyler. You're a nice guy, but I am already going with someone."

Tyler's heart dropped and shattered into a million pieces. He felt his face get flush and felt like fire. One of her friends let out a laugh.

"That's cool. Ummm I will see you I see you in class"

He turned and walked past Ashley, who didn't need her powers to see what he was feeling.

"Ty…" she started

"Not a word," Tyler said before walking off to hide in the bathroom.

That afternoon, he was working on cleaning the kitchen. His homework was done and he did not want to sit in his room and relive the rejection. Millie gave an awkward smile in Literature class and that made it all worse. Ashley came down to get a snack as Tyler was scrubbing the stove.

"You know mom is just going to mess it up in like an hour when she cooks dinner?"

"It's something to do…" Tyler said scrubbing a stubborn spot

"Ty, it's not the end of the world, you know."

"Her friends laughed at me Ash" Tyler tossed the sponge down, "I made an ass out of myself. I would have known she had a date if-"

Ashley snapped. "Ugh, I didn't want to say this before but using your power to try to get a date would have been super creepy. It would have been like reading her freaking diary! I hoped Alex would have talked that nonsense out of you."

"You set me up!" Tyler raised his voice.

"Kids!" Robert called. "I am on the phone, keep it down please"

I can't believe you! Why would you tell me to ask Alex when you knew he would tell me no. Tyler, using his thought-speech, glared at Ashley. Her aura was glowing red now.

Because you weren't listening to me, jackass, and I figured you would listen to him at least. Ashley glared back.

Oh? Like you don't use your powers for your own gain?

You know I don't! You are unbelievable sometimes. Are you trying to get everyone to hate you or something?

The doorbell rang. Tyler could hear katie answer it.

Oh, so now you hate me?! Tyler raised hands in exasperation.

"I'm not dealing with you right now. Enjoy your pity party" Ashley tossed the wrapper in the trash and stormed out. "Oh hi Alex. He's your problem!"

"Did I interrupt something?" Alex said from the hall.

"Hey Alex. No, just-"

"Just him being a dumbass!" Ashley called from the stairs. Tyler rolled his eyes

"Wow, ok" Alex said, setting a case on the dining table.

"Ugh, are we doing this because of what happened on Saturday?" Tyler slumped down in the chair.

"No actually. The random number generator said today is a test day. I shouldn't be worried about what the results will say, should I?"

"No, I am still taking the blockers." Tyler sighed.

"Good, then this should be no problem. You know the drill."

Tyler held out his hand and Alex stuck him with a small needle. A bead of blood appeared on Tyler's fingertip. Alex took a test strip and took a sample before putting in the reader. That reader told the task force if Tyler was still taking his medication.

"Can I ask you something?" Tyler looked at Alex while waiting on the test results.

"Sure?" Alex said filling out some paperwork.

"You're not mad at me for last weekend, are you? I am really sorry for saying you have it easy…"

"No, I am not mad at you. You may piss me off sometimes or drive me insane, but I am not one to hold a grudge over some words from an angsty teenager." Alex chuckled.

Tyler felt a little better.

"So, that girl you talked about. Did you ask her to the dance?" Alex asked

"Oh yeah. It didn't go well. She has a date already." he sighed

"Bummer. But at least you have an answer."

"It doesn't feel better…" Tyler replied.

"Right now it doesn't. But it's better than spending your time wondering 'what if' you know?"

"Maybe. Have you ever asked anyone to a dance?"

"Me personally, no. I was asked, although it's kinda silly."

"Really, how did he ask?" Tyler looked at Alex.

Alex chuckled. His aura turned a golden hue. "I was hanging out with my best friend. He asked if we could go as friends. I said, 'if I could go to the dance, I would.'"

"I wasn't talking about going with friends."

"I wasn't finished. I had a crush on him, and my young heart was crushed when he said friend. Things were different then. I couldn't just ask any guy out. Later that night, we played truth or dare. I dared him to ask his crush out to the dance and his reply was 'I already did'." Alex chuckled again

Tyler could almost feel the excitement and anxiety of that memory coming from Alex. He laughed too.

"I see it now, you ended up asking Truth?" Tyler asks hearing the voice of 15yr old Alex. it was the same feeling he had earlier.

"Yup, and he asked me if I liked him back. I said yes and we started dating. It didn't last as a relationship. Still, we gave it a shot and had a fun time."

"It's so adorable" Ashley appeared from the stairs, "Sorry, I could sense it from upstairs"

"It's all good," Alex said. The machine beeped. "Alright, the test confirms you are still taking your blockers. Keep it up. And don't worry about the rejection. You will be fine soon enough."

Tyler and Ashley waved goodbye to Alex.

"I'm sorry for being an ass. I know you were just trying to help" Tyler resigned.

"Ty, I wish you would realize it without blowing up on the people who care about you the most." Ashley sighed, punching his arm. "We aren't your enemy."

"I know that. I feel so stupid." Tyler said, rubbing his arm.

"Glad we agree on something!"

"Hey!"

Chapter 22

Chapter Text

September 20, 2017

"We finally got to the apartment where this supposed Domestic disturbance that the caller was talking about and, get this, they were watching Transformers on their fancy home theater setup." Agent Baker laughed as he was scrubbing his weapon

The Tactical Team was in the armory cleaning their weapons. They spent the morning at the range preparing for their yearly FBI Marksmanship qualifications.

"Get out!" Agent George laughed. "Are you serious?"

"Yep, the kids were upset dad had to pause the movie. And that's not all. After we talked and told him maybe to turn it down, his neighbor came out and demanded we arrest him."

"For what?" George asked, picking up a cotton swab.

"Something about how we have to arrest if there is a call for Domestic Violence no matter what. I told her that wasn't a thing. She tried to pull her husband's rank. Man I hated being Stateside as an MP" Baker groaned. "I am glad to not deal with the petty bullshit. So far, none of that here."

Agent George rolled his eyes. "You should spend time in the white collar division. God, wealthy people are so full of themselves. 'I have the best lawyer' cool story, you still stole millions from your employer."

"That makes dealing with the kids look easy," Smith laughed.

"Tyler is much easier than daddy's Harvard Law School Lawyer. I know y'all think I'm stiff, but you have to be in that field."

The team laughed.

"In my 15 years with the FBI, I never thought the top secret division with superpowered children would be the easiest of all the units I have been with." Parker said.

"I don't know for me. I enjoyed being a Ranger more than dealing with the politics" Smith chuckled. "I only needed to be told where to be and who to shoot and when to each chow."

"When to cuddle with your squad mate the Navy way" Baker joked.

"That was a perk." Smith replied, throwing a rag at him. They all had a good laugh.

The door to the armory opened up. Agent Flores came in with a Marine officer in full dress uniform.

"Good afternoon gents" she said. "Captain, this is the tactical team you are being assigned to. These are FBI Agents Cliff George, Mark Baker, and Anton Parker and here is your team lead CIA Agent Alex Smith. Everyone, this is Captain Matt Stevenson."

"Nice to meet you, Sir. We would shake, but we are covered in CLP." Baker lifted his hand, showing it covered in grim

The captain stood rigid, looking at the team. "It's a pleasure to meet you all." He said, sounding like a recruit on the drill field.

"Captain, I was told you wouldn't be in for a few more days. My apologies. I would have been more ready to greet you if I had known."

"No worries' sir. I was eager to get out of DC so I came a few days early." Captain Stevenson said, still in that military tone. "Here are my orders sir"

Baker glanced towards Smith. He reached out his hands and floated the packet in front of him to read as he finished reassembling his rifle. Captain Stevenson still stood with military bearing, but his eyes still showed disbelief at what they were seeing. Smith would have found it amusing if this guy wasn't Miller's pet.

"Everything looks in order. Let me show you around." Smith said putting the rifle back into the rack.

Smith walked Stevenson around the offices. He kept an eye on the Marine to see how he reacted. McKenna came out of the break room. She gave them a tired smile.

"Hey McKenna. How are your classes going?" Smith asked.

"They are going. I just finished for the day. I was just getting a snack before going home." McKenna tugged on her bag strings

"That's good to hear. This is Captain Stevenson. He will be joining us here. Captain this is McKenna McAlister, one of our kids under our charge "

"Hi" she said awkwardly, keeping her eyes to the floor. Stevenson nodded.

"You have a good night and I will see you tomorrow."

"You too Alex." She said walking off.

As Smith got to his office, Captain Stevenson spoke up. "Sir, you let the subjects call you by your first name?"

"Subjects? Captain, we don't have subjects here." Smith said, keeping frustration out of his voice. "These kids have names. And yes, I find letting them feel comfortable helps keep their trust. I'm curious, what do you know so far about these kids?"

The captain looked uncomfortable. Like he was unsure he wanted to say anything. "Well sir-"

"Captain, you can drop the sir. I got out of the Army as enlisted. I wasn't a sir."

"Well, I was told that there were 2 boys that are a big threat to the secrecy of the program. I was briefed specifically that Mr Evans has a problem with authority."

"That is somewhat true, but it depends. That boy's bullshit detector is on point. If he picks up on the slightest hint of deception, he will not trust you. But otherwise he is like any other kid his age."

"Mr Miller doesn't agree with that assessment. He believes it's only a matter of time before something happens."

"I am well aware of Miller's opinion." Smith said. Miller is about as good with children as a cactus is as a pillow. Smith kept to himself. "I believe the kids should have the room to grow and flourish, and so far the program has worked. Mr Evans came to us as a troublemaker lost in the foster system, sometimes using his powers for good. Sometimes for his own selfish gains. We needed a firm hand from time to time, but he is now doing well in school and has had no notable problems with his foster family. Tell me, what do you know about Project Stargate?"

"You mean the program where men stared at goats?" he asked with a puzzled look.

Of course, Miller wouldn't have told him. Smith thought to himself.

Smith locked eyes with Stevenson. "That was the public perception, yes. What was not made public was that they did find people like these kids and I. The CIA had been spooked by footage out of the Soviet Union claiming they had telepathic people who could spy on the US from anywhere, read the minds of any potential spies. At first the CIA found frauds, quacks and crazies. Then there was something strange coming from Vietnam. Some troops who survived some horrific battles came back, claiming to hear voices or see auras around people. There was one report of a soldier who went berserk and used telekinetic powers to attack his CO. Though he was killed in the incident."

"So you weren't the first?"

"Nope. Not the first and I am sure Mr Diaz isn't the last either. I'm going to be blunt, captain. The whole project was a mess. Many of those individuals, Soldiers and Marines like us, did not survive the treatment they experienced. Those that did were driven mad. This is why we do things the way we do now. No forced experiments, no degrading living conditions or striping them of their humanity."

The Marine Captain still sat in an upright posture, but Smith could see in his eyes that he felt over his head. After a moment. The captain asked. "Why do you have a dedicated Tactical Team? It seems like most you do is monitor the kids."

"The tactical team was started shortly after we learned about Ben, one of the kids with telekinesis. Ben was kidnapped by a religious group after someone saw him using his powers. They claimed he was their angel. It sadly seems to be a common thing."

"So these people were trying to train Ben for ISIS or something?"

"ISIS? Captain, these are Christian groups we have dealt with. It's not ISIS that has compounds in the mountains around these parts. We recruited an FBI team and raided the compound. As it turns out, fundies who believe they are fighting to protect a literal angel put up a hell of a fight. We were able to complete the mission and rescue the boy, but only because I had to use my own powers. Since then, we have had some sporadic missions and each and every member of the team is vital to the mission's success."

"I see. I promise I won't let you down!" Captain Stevenson said.

"I'm going to get this out of the way. I know Miller hand-picked you. I know you are to report to him and Shaw over what you see here and of your family's connection to the president." Smith's eyes were locked with the captain's, but he maintained his bearing. "But I need a tactical team that I can count on. We will be training hard, you will be held to both the DoD and FBI standards and if you have concerns about your tactical training you come to me or Baker. Understood."

"Crystal clear" the captain replied, maintaining eye contact.

"Now for the basics. We will be issuing you an FBI badge and you will be officially deputized with the FBI. Same as I. If you have to identify yourself, you will be Special Agent Stevenson. Best not to forget that, otherwise there will be too many questions from civilian cops. Second, we as a team have physical training in the mornings, so be prepared."

"I'm sure I can handle it" the captain said with a hint of arrogance.

Baker walked into the office with paperwork.

"Are we still doing that 15-mile hike next Friday?" Baker asked.

"15 miles?" The captain broke bearing for the first time.

"That is right, full gear too. I'm sure the Marines do double that. Don't worry, Flores will be leading it." Smith gave Baker a knowing look.

"Yeah don't worry. It is one of the easier trails she has taken us on." Baker smirked.

"Agent Baker, take Captain Stevenson to the armory and get him fitted and issued."

Baker took Stevenson out of the office. Smith leaned back in his chair. His phone chimed. It was Andy.

Hey! I just got back from the doctors with Nat!

Natalie was an old high school friend. She enthusiastically offered to be Andy's surrogate back in the spring.

Oh? How is baby Williamson doing?

Well, she is doing great! I can't wait to meet her! December can't come fast enough!

Smith smiled.

I can't wait to meet my niece.

You better be there when she is born.

I will be there as long as work doesn't send me away.

I will send a letter to the president if they do.

Smith let out a laugh.

You know who the president is, right? You would have better luck yelling at the wall.

I am pretty good at doing that. ;)

Oh ducking Christ.

Andy replied with a duck Jesus picture. Smith snorted.

What are you going to do when your phone is filled with baby pics instead of memes?

…crap hadn't thought of that. Well, at least you can't say you already seen them.

An IM popped up on Smith's PC from Flores asking him to join her in her office.

GTG boss needs me.

Smith made his way over to Flores' office and knocked. She called him in.

"What do you think of our new join."

"I didn't think I would find someone more stuff than Cliff. I am having a hard time getting a read on him. Maybe I can borrow Tyler or Ashley. What did you think?"

"Same here, he is pretty closed off." She sighed. "Weird he reported early though. Neither Miller nor Sheppard mentioned anything to me about it."

"I am not sure either. Just said he was eager to leave DC. Baker is getting his gear issued." Smith took a seat. "We did mention the hike next week."

Flores looked at him funny. "Did you tell him the pace?"

"Baker told him you were leading it."

"Not what I asked, Alex…" she rolled her eyes.

"He is a Marine, I'm sure he will be fine" Smith smirked.

"Like you and Baker were "fine" the first time?"

"That was part of the fun!" Smith joked. The first time they did such a hike, he had been surprised at her pacing. She didn't tell them that she was an avid backpacker and could make good time.

"If I get a call from a former senator, I swear." She leaned back in her chair.

"You could always slow your pace?"

She let out a laugh. "Fat chance. How did the range go? Any concerns?"

"No, everyone is on point. Parker and George have improved their practice scores. I am convinced Baker could ace this blindfolded."

"That's good. We need to be ready. The DOD wants a practical demonstration on how your abilities can be used in tactical scenarios. It was going to be in November, but I convinced Shaw that we will need time to get Captain Stevenson up to speed."

"Good call." Smith agreed.

"There is one more thing." Flores turned her monitor. "This came in this afternoon. Remember Ms Fischer?*"

"How could I forget her?" Alex read the email.

Subject. Plea Deal reached in State Of Nevada v Fischer.

Agent Flores,

I hope this email finds you well. I am writing to provide you with the latest information regarding the plea deal that has been reached in the case involving Lisbeth Fischer. As a government official, it is important to keep you informed of the developments in this matter.

I regret to inform you that the felony charge of Harboring a Fugitive against Lisbeth Fischer has been dropped. However, I must emphasize that she and her associate are still facing charges of attempted kidnapping. The prosecution team has carefully evaluated the evidence and believes that these charges are warranted based on the available information.

Regrettably, I must also address the issue of bias that has arisen against Sean Diaz. In light of this bias, the prosecutor has made the decision to offer probation to Lisbeth Fischer, along with a protective order that prohibits any contact with Daniel Diaz. Furthermore, a suspended sentence is being proposed. While this may not be the outcome we had hoped for, it is deemed necessary in order to navigate the challenges surrounding the case.

The District Attorney has expressed concerns that if the case were to proceed to trial, there is a strong likelihood that Lisbeth Fischer would be acquitted by a jury. It is with a heavy heart that I relay this information to you, as I understand the gravity of the situation and the implications it may have.

"Are they serious?" Smith turned to Flores

"Better than nothing." She sighed

"This better not come back to bite us." Smith rubbed his temple.

"We will obviously be the first to be notified if something happens so we can take measures to protect Diaz."

Smith pinched the bridge of his nose. "How do you handle dealing with this kind of crap? People who are so obviously guilty but never face any consequences?"

"You move on to the next case. And I know for us that isn't often." She sighed again, "Speaking of which, I have been meaning to ask. What happened with Tyler last weekend? I saw him leaving your office pretty upset."

"Ah yeah. He asked for a day off from the blockers at school." Smith sighed. "I asked him why one day and he replied that he wanted to ask a girl to a dance."

Flores raised an eyebrow. "That's not problematic or anything."

"Right?! I told him he'd have better luck telling the Council it's to cheat on an exam. He said some words and I got angry with him. I think that may have caused him to spiral. He ended up telling me I had no idea what it was like to be him. I had to send him away to calm down."

"That's not good." She said,

"I know. He seems to get angry pretty quickly if I am frustrated, even if it is not apparent. I feel bad because according to Katie, Tyler took it pretty hard. Hell, on Monday, he and Ashley seemed to have had a fight right before I arrived."

She leaned back. "Don't tell me it isn't working out with them."

"Thankfully, my talk with him had some effect. Katie said they were fine by dinner. So I guess they really are siblings at this point"

She laughed. "That's a relief. I couldn't imagine having two telepaths as children."

"It could be worse, your son could have telekinesis."

"Oh my god. I would need you to be a full time nanny. I am sure I would end up in a wall over making him eat his veggies."

"How is he doing, by the way?"

"Glad to have me back. But yeah, the long periods of being away aren't helping." She sighed looking at the picture on the desk

"Well, hopefully we won't need to have you taking point on any more cases." Smith said. "We have more than enough agents to handle anything that comes up."

"Not with the White House putting pressure on the FBI. The new Director is walking a fine line. He isn't as secure as Sheppard is with you. We have been told to tighten things up around here."

"Maybe the White House can stop interfering when we do things by the book." Smith groaned.

"Preaching to the Choir"

Smith and Flores knew better than to say what they were thinking. Not with the new Captain around.

Chapter 23

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

September 23, 2017

Daniel felt a nervous excitement as he got suited up with the vest. Hal, Chris, Kyle, Stan, and Sheila were already suited up. The kids got a briefing on the rules and were matched against some other kids. Claire insisted that Daniel take a blocker before she dropped him off.

The effect of the emergency blocker the weekend prior was strange. The whole ride back to beaver creek felt like he was watching a movie. He hadn't realized how much his powers sensed the world around him. Same with now. He was with all his friends, but at the same time they didn't really feel there.

"Danny, are you ready?" Chris asked, snapping him back.

"Yeah, let's do this." Daniel put on a smile.

"Ok, stick with us, and we will win this" Hal said.

Sheila smirked, "Just don't trip this time, birthday boy"

"That was one time!" Hal laughed.

The kids giggled as they were led to the staging area. Soon the lights dimmed, and the black lights came on. A buzzard signaled the start of the match.

The squad moved towards the other team. Daniel saw the other team lit up with purple. He raised his gun and soon the other guy was flashing red, signaling a hit. Another popped out to aim at Daniel, but Hal beat him on the Draw.

"Thanks, Hal!" He called out to Hal.

Chris scored a hit and they moved forward. As they passed a corner, Sheila yelled, then her vest flashed red. Chris got hit next, right before Daniel took the shot. Now it was down to Hal and Daniel. There was one more person somewhere. Hal and Daniel kept their weapons raise.

"Where are they?" Hal whispered to Daniel.

"I don't know"

Daniel peeked around a corner and saw nothing. Hal and Daniel moved down the corridor. Daniel saw movement that spooked him. He froze, seeing Merrill moving towards him. Daniel blinked and he was back. Hal and Daniels flashed red. The buzzard rang.

"Purple team is Victorious!" The speaker announced.

Daniel felt his heart pounding in his chest.

"That was a good game" Kyle said as the lights came on. He was the purple player they were looking for.

"Yeah! You got me out quickly." Stan said patting Hal on the back

"Danny, are you ok?" Chris asked.

Daniel was focusing on his breathing. "I just need some air"

"Do you want me to come with?" Chris asked.

"No, I am fine" Daniel gave a smile. He didn't want Chris to worry.

He made his way to the Exit and hung up the gear. Daniel made it back to the party room Hal's parents rented out and sat down.

Why? Why does this keep happening to me? I used to love Laser Tag. Daniel thought to himself. I hate this. I want Sean and Dad back.

Daniel picked up the phone Grandpa lent him. Daniel opened the meditation app and followed the breathing circle.

In and out.

He felt a tingling sensation

In and out.

I am safe. Sean is safe. Nothing bad can happen to me. He thought.

In and out

Daniel felt his heartbeat slow down.

In and out.

Nothing bad happened this time.

He followed it until the phone chimed. When Daniel looked up, he saw Sheila come into the room.

"Hey." She said, sitting next to him.

"Hey.." Daniel gave a half smile.

"Are you ok?"

I wish people would stop asking if I am ok! He thought to himself. "I am fine. I just needed air. You didn't need to stop playing."

"It's ok, I don't mind. Laser Tag isn't really my thing, and the teams weren't even." She shruged

"Oh…" Daniel said. "It used to be my thing, but I don't know anymore."

"Why is that?" She asked

"I- I- don't know. One minute we are kicking butt and next I froze up."

"That doesn't mean you don't like it."

"It's more than that!" Daniel said.

"You can tell me. Unless you don't want to." Sheila looked at him.

Daniel took a breath. He hadn't even told Chris everything that happened. In truth, he was afraid. Afraid that his new friends would see what a freak he was or worse, hurt them.

"Can you keep it a secret? I haven't even told Chris."

Sheila thought for a second. "I can keep it a secret."

He took another breath. "I ummm. I was shot. When we were on the run. Twice."

"Oh my gosh" her eyes were wide. "I'm so sorry."

"Please don't feel sorry for me." Daniel put his head in his hands. "The crazy part is at the time, I wasn't scared. I just kept pushing through. But now it's like anything that reminds me of it freaks me out. I just want things to be normal. It why I haven't told Chris. He always feels like he is about to do something wrong when I am upset."

"I know what you mean. I can't imagine what you went through." She looked down towards the table. "Though, I think you shouldn't worry here. Chris and Hal have been the best friends I could have ever asked for. Chris really cares about you. He wouldn't stop talking about how cool you were. I thought you were imaginary, to be honest. I am glad I was wrong."

"Yeah, you guys have been awesome. Though, how come you and Hal don't come over to Chris's house?"

Sheila went quiet. Daniel felt like he just crossed a huge line.

"Ummm well since we are telling secrets anyway…" It was her turn to take a breath. "My parents don't trust Chris's dad. Right before his 9th birthday, we were hanging out at his house. His dad was watching a game and fell asleep. Chris tried to wake him up, and he was really angry and mean. He yelled at Chris, then yelled at me. When he stormed off, I called my mom to pick me up."

He saw her tense up. Daniel remembered Sean talking about Charles having issues, but Chris never mentioned how bad it was. Sheila was terrified.

"Fuck- oh oops!" Daniel turned almost as red as her hair. "Sorry, I never knew…" Daniel put his arm around her shoulder like Sean used to do to him when he was upset

"My parents wanted me to stop being friends with him. But I couldn't do that. They are the only boys that treat me nice. And other girls hate comics. Charles has gotten better. Chris is so much happier than he was a year ago. But my parents still won't let me go over to his house."

"Wow, that's messed up." Daniel sighed. "Maybe some time you and Chris can hang at my place?"

Sheila smiled. "Hopefully! That would be so cool. It would be better than hanging around my brothers."

"Yeah! Grandma and grandpa have so many games."

"Chris mentioned that. It would be fun." She smiled.

"I am curious how did you and Chris meet?"

"Same way everyone in this town meets, school. Chris's mom was my kindergarten teacher. I was bored playing with dolls and saw Chris playing with a Powerbear toy. He asks if I wanted to play and we just became fast friends."

"Powerbear seems to unite us all!" Daniel giggled.

"He does. Though I don't think we are on the same level of power bear obsession as Hal. Wait until you see his room. It's all Powerbear."

Just then, the others came in from the match. Chris and Hal were all sweaty, and they were laughing. Daniel felt guilty seeing how happy they were.

Chis sat next to him. "You missed it. Hal single-handedly took down this group of older kids. We didn't even get hit. What have you two been up to?"

"Oh, we've just been talking about Powerbear" Daniel saw the happiness in Chris's face. It seemed hard to believe that with what Sheila told him. How could Chris remain so calm with all that going on? I have been barely holding it together.

"Powerbear?" Hal said with his eyes lighting up.

"Here we go." Sheila chuckled, ribbed Daniel

Hal went on yet another long-winded rant about Power Bear and theorizing what the next season will be about. Daniel was feeling better, seeing his new friends including him. Hal's Dad, Arthur, brought in the Pizza. It seemed, even with the secrets, everyone was happy. One secret loomed over him. One that only Chris knew.

Notes:

This will be my last chapter until July. For the few that are going, I will see you at the 6 Years after meetup in Seattle.

Chapter 24

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

September 30th, 2017

Tyler banged on the bathroom door. "Ashley, come on, you have been in there for over an hour!"

"I am not done yet! 5 more minutes."

You said that 20 mins ago. I still need to shower if we want to make it on time."

"You will have to wait" Ashley yelled before turning up the music. Bass poured into the Hallway.

"Arggggggg fine" Tyler exclaimed. He held out his hand.

We're no strangers to love. You know the rules, and so do I.

"OH, YOU DID NOT JUST DO THAT! MOOOOMM! TYLER JUST RICKROLLED ME!"

Robert let out a laugh from their bedroom. "You kids still do that?"

"Ashley, you have been in there too long. Let Tyler shower so we can leave for the dance on time. You can use my bathroom to finish up" Katie sighed, trying to be diplomatic. "Tyler, get ready and please no more telepathic shenanigans tonight. You don't want me to make you take a blocker, do you"

"No I don't…" Tyler felt a tad guilty. Alex had given the OK to go without blockers. This would be the first time he got to be without blockers around his classmates since starting high school. To Tyler, this was a chance to show Alex and the Task Force he could be trusted to be off the blockers.

Ashley opened the door to the bathroom with a handful of products.

"You are lucky you're one of my best friends, asshole" she quipped, but Tyler sensed she wasn't more than mildly annoyed. Ashley had been pretty stressed all week making sure the dance went perfectly. Tyler noticed she had been working to try to cover her scar.

Tyler finally was able to hop in the shower. He let his mind wander about what tonight would be like. He had never gone to a dance before. He wondered if he could meet some new people. Maybe he may meet someone to dance with? As soon as he lathered his hair, a loud song came from somewhere in the bathroom. He recognized the beat as the song he just annoyed Ashley with

"Never gonna give you up never gonna let you down" The speaker blared!

"ASH, SERIOUSLY?" Tyler yelled

"I may not be able to do thought-speech like you, but I have Bluetooth!" She laughed from the other side of the door.

He had to finish washing the shampoo out of his hair before he was able to find that speaker. He knew he kinda deserved that.

Tyler looked himself over in the mirror. He had a dark green dress shirt and a black tie on. He fiddled with his hair, but wasn't sure why. He didn't have a date to impress. He sighed and left his room to wait for Ashley.

Ashley looked amazing coming down the stairs. The scar was nearly hidden and she wore a genuine smile.

"Wow, Ash, you look amazing!" Tyler smiled. He watched her aura turn yellow as she smiled.

"You both look amazing." Katie said, beaming with pride, holding a camera. "Come on say cheese!"

Robert dropped Tyler and Ashley off at the school and told him Katie would be picking them up. Tyler looked around at the other students, waves of golden hues were mixed with shimmers of violet mixed in like flowers in the afternoon sun. He felt the waves of happiness. He felt envy for not being able to see this scene all the time.

"Brad! Hey!" Ashley called out. One of the jocks who had a purple hue looked and say Ashley. Tyler watched as his hue turned golden as Ashley ran up to give him a hug. It felt like a wave of happiness washed over him. He looked around and saw Millie holding hands with a girl he didn't recognize. She had a glow to her in addition to her aura.

At least I know the answer. He thought to himself. He had to admit there was a small pain in his heart, but it wasn't nearly as bad as it was a week ago. He shifted his focus away and headed inside. His ears were blasted with loud music, but the same feelings of happiness and nervous excitement filled his senses. Several students were dancing. The night was still early and Tyler hung around the edges, just observing. He made eye contact with another guy standing by himself. Jeremy sat next to each other in Bio.***

"Yo, Tyler," Jeremy said. "How's it hanging, dude?"

"Not bad, just checking things out. How about you man" Tyler asked.

The guy looked over his shoulder, "not bad. I scored some pretty potent gummies. Want some?"

"Oh, uhh no, thanks" Tyler felt awkward. He was never interested in that stuff. "I'm good."

"That's ok, are you here with anyone tonight?" Jeremy drew it out. Dude was high.

Can I get Telepathically high? Tyler thought to himself. "Nah man. I am by myself tonight. What about you?"

"Same. Just here to vibe. How are you doing with McGraw's class? That dude is hard as hell. I'm not sure how I am gonna pass."

"I know. I think I am going to be lucky with a C at this rate. At least the field trip looks fun" Tyler said over the music. The bass drop of an EDM tune sent a wave of pleasure over him from the crowd on the dance floor.

"Lucky! My parents don't want me to go. They want me to stay back so I don't get behind in my other classes." Tyler felt a sense of Anger come out of Jeremy.

"What other classes are you taking?"

"Honors English, AP history, stuff like that. I don't want to think about school. I came to have a good time!" He nudged Tyler. "Oh hey this is my song dude. I'm gonna go see if I can find a cutie to dance with. I'll see ya around, dude. If you change your mind on that gummy, let me know!"

"See yeah dude" Tyler laughed. He thought maybe it was a good time to hit the floor.

Tyler danced on the outside of the dance floor. It wasn't much, but he and Ash would sometimes dance like idiots while doing chores. He enjoyed moving to the rhythm of the music and feeling the crowd's energy. As a song came to a close, he felt a strong wave of anger that caught him off guard. He tried to look for the source, but couldn't tell where it came from.

"Let's slow it down for the couples out there" the DJ announced. Tyler figured it was time for a break and headed to the restroom. There were a few people hanging around the bathroom. He could smell the hint of fruity vape hits coming from the stalls and figured it was best to just get out as soon as possible. He had no desire to be associated with smoking.

As he left the bathroom, he felt a pull of sadness. He looked towards the door that led outside and saw glowing blue.

Who could be so sad? Tyler thought to himself before heading to the door.

The cool evening breeze splashed his face. He looked around and saw a figure huddled over by the stairs. A shimmering blue silhouetted her.

How could I have been so stupid. They said she wasn't over her ex but no you had to go with her. Tyler heard in his head. The voice sounded familiar.

"Millie? Is that you? Are you ok? " Tyler asked. The figure sat up and flashed purple.

"Tyler. What are you doing here, are you following me?" she said quickly. Tyler sensed anger mixed with embarrassment.

"What? No! I'm sorry, I just came out for fresh air!" Tyler said, knowing it was a half-truth. He didn't know who it was. "I can leave you alone-"

"No, please don't go. I'm sorry. You just startled me." She took a breath. Tyler could sense the anger switching back to sadness. "God, this night just fucking sucks."

He walked up and took a seat next to her. "What happened?"

"I'm a fucking idiot, is what happened." Tyler saw the crimson aura assert itself.

"I don't think you're an idiot." Tyler tried to reassure her.

"Then why wouldn't I listen to my friends. They told me she wasn't over her ex. They told me she was just using me as a rebound. But no, I believed her." Millie was sobbing. The blue and red auras swirled together. "And then I go to get a drink and when I get back she is all over her fucking Ex. Like what the fuck?"

Tyler reached out to rub her back. As he touched her, he felt the world around him go melancholy, he felt the pain of rejection again. But this time it wasn't his own. He realized he was feeling her pain. Remembering Ashley's words about reading her diary, he was about to remove his hand when Millie scooted closer and leaned in crying.

"It's okay. Let it out" he said in a soft voice. He wasn't sure want to do. He could hear the voices of Millie's friend warning her. He even saw the girl kissing her ex. He could feel the anger.

Oh no. Tyler thought. He realized the emotions were starting to affect him more. He thought of reaching for the blocker in his pocket when Millie hugged him tightly. He felt the strong emotions subside, replaced by a sense of comfort. The blue aura faded back into the purple glow of the twilight sky.

"Thank you. I needed that." She said as she sat up. Tyler took his hand off her back.

"Anytime." Tyler looked at Millie. She was still a mess, but she wasn't crying anymore

They sat together looking out into the evening. Millie broke the silence. "I'm sorry my friends laughed at you"

"Huh?" Tyler asked.

"When you asked me to come with you. I was so stunned I didn't say anything at the moment, but I told them off."

"Oh." Tyler forgot about that detail. "It's fine really."

"It's not. I could tell it took a lot of guts to ask me." Millie said, looking at him. Tyler's cheeks burned. "I did appreciate you asking, though. I'm sorry you got dragged into my drama."

"Millie, it's fine. What happened to you was messed up. No one deserves that."

She sighed. "Do you ever feel like people are just full of it?"

Tyler chuckled. "All the time. Foster care is like that."

"Oh, sorry, I didn't know." Millie looked panicked, her aura glowed purple.

"It's ok. It's not like it's a secret or anything." Tyler reassured her. "And honestly, before Ashley's parents took me in, I thought everyone was bullshiting me. But turns out some people do actually care"

"Yeah… I feel like my friends would have said, 'I told you so'. Ugh, I don't know what I am going to say."

"If they are good friends, I'm sure they will be nice. I know Ash wouldn't do such a thing for something serious."

"You're right." She sighed, looking down towards the ground. "Thanks Tyler… I'm sure your date is probably wondering where you are."

"Oh, I don't have one." He admitted

"Oh" Millie replied. He couldn't see the color, but he could sense her blushing. "I'm so sorry. I feel even worse now"

"Don't be. I am glad to be here for you." Tyler found it odd that before, the idea of talking to Millie terrified him. Now it was so easy.

"Hey.. After tonight, I think I am done with dating. But here" she handed her phone over. "I would like to hang out sometime. As friends" Millie quickly added.

Tyler put his number into her phone. He felt good. Even if Millie is just a friend, it's still nice to have someone new to hang out with.

"You wanna head back inside? It's getting a bit chilly" Tyler asked.

Millie smiled. "Yeah. I think so. I came to dance and it's time to stop feeling sorry for myself."

They walked back into the school. As the entered

"Millie! We've been looking all over for you! We Saw Becca with her ex and couldn't find you. Are you ok?" Her friend asked giving Millie a hug

"I'm fine Laurie. I just went outside to get some air. I ran into Tyler and he helped me calm down." Millie replied.

"Oh." She eyed Tyler suspiciously.

"He's fine. He helped me out." Millie smiled. Tyler could still sense sadness behind her smile.

They walked out to the dance floor and Tyler saw Becca dancing with the girl from earlier. Millie's anger and sadness were boiling underneath her skin.

"Fuck her, Millie! She doesn't deserve your energy." Tyler said to her.

"I know, I know." Millie said, still seething.

"Talk to me." Tyler said, trying to distract her. "What kind of music do you like?"

Millie sighed, "Well, I like Firewalk, The Killers, and Arcade Fire."

"No way, the Killers are one of my favorites as well. But they are all good choices!"

"Do you have a favorite song?" Millie asked.

"I'd have to say 'Read my Mind' is one of my all-time favorites. It's especially grown on me the last few years"

Millie smiled. She looked like she was feeling a bit better. "I love 'All These Things I've done'! It's such a cool song to vibe to."

The DJ put "Human" by the Killers on the speakers. Tyler and Millie looked at each other and laughed. Tyler felt bold.

"Millie, would you like to dance?" He quickly added "as friends of course."

Millie blushed, but Tyler could see the gold hue shine through. "Yes I would"

Tyler led her out to the dance floor. He could see her smiling as the lights danced across her face. The gold hues melded together in the crowd of people. He caught a glance of Ashley and Brad having a good time. Ashley locked eyes with him and gave him a thumbs up.

Notes:

The 6 Years After meetup was an amazing time. I was so happy to meet everyone and explore Seattle. Thanks again to all the people who made it possible!

Chapter 25

Chapter Text

"Shooters! Next drill will be Hammer pairs. Stand by!" Agent Smith bellowed. The Tactical team was on the firing line, getting more practice. "TARGETS!"

Gun fire erupted on the range.

"CEASEFIRE! CEASEFIRE! SAME DRILL! STANDBY" He looked up and down the firing lines. Captain Stevenson looked nervous. "TARGETS!"

More gunfire. Captain Stevenson was struggling. His second shot came off nearly a full second after everyone else's. Smith shook his head. "Unload, show clear"

Smith verified everyone was clear and recalled the targets.

"Baker, good as always. George, keep it up and you should get a higher score than last year" Smith said, looking at the tight groupings. "Parker, same goes for you."

Smith looks at Stevenson's target. The shots were all over the target. "Stevenson, is everything okay?"

"Yes sir" the Captain replied in that stiff military way that was like Nails on a chalkboard to smith

"Team, go ahead and load your weapons into the vehicle. Smoke 'em if you got them. Captain, we need to talk."

Everyone left, leaving Smith and Stevenson behind. "Captain, your performance doesn't match your file there. It said your last qualification was Expert. What I am seeing is anything but. Is there something going on with you?"

"It must be the rifle sights." Stevenson said. "I never had an issue before."

"Let me see it." Smith said. He sent the target down range and picked up Stevenson's rifle. Smith fired 6 shots down range and recalled the target. The grouping landed just to the right of bullseye. "Capt, the rifle is just fine. Don't try to bullshit me. I can't help you get better if you lie to me."

Stevenson glared at smith. "So someone hooked me up, what is the big deal?"

"The deal is that I need to be able to rely on my team." Smith gestured to the target. "The shot placement is all over the place. I watched you. I noticed you do not have any of the fundamentals down."

The Marine remained silent.

"If this was a stressful situation, your shot placement could kill innocent civilians. Here, I'm going to walk you through some of the steps."

Smith handed Stevenson his rifle back. They worked on some of the fundamentals of marksmanship.

"Oh, breathe in slowly, exhale and squeeze." Smith said

The empty rifle made a click.

"Good. Let's try it again"

He ran the drill a few more times.

"Ok, good, you are learning. Now let's practice with some rounds." He handed Stevenson a magazine. "Load, Make ready and fire one shot when you are good."

Smith watched the captain take aim and squeeze. Stevenson closed his eyes at the last millisecond before he fired.

"The rifle will not punch you, captain. Do not close your eyes."

"I can't help it!"

"With practice, you can. Take aim again, and this time keep your finger off the trigger. Let me know when you are aimed in."

Stevenson took aim. "Aimed in."

Smith twitched his finger, focusing his power on the trigger.

Bang

"Jesus Christ!" The captain yelled. "How the fuck did that happen."

"Did the rifle hurt you" Smith asked

"No, but… did you do your thing?"

"Yes, to prove a point, Captain" Smith said, recalling the target. There was a new mark in the bullseye ring. "With proper trigger control, you can hit the target. You need to take your training seriously. Also, the Marine Reserve units around here use an electronic scoring system. If the Corps doesn't take the FBI's qualification, you will not get any hook-ups with your score."

"I understand" Stevenson sighed

Smith's phone chimed. He checked it.

Flores:

Tyler needs to have a test done today.

Smith:

Acknowledged.

Flores:

Miller asked that Stevenson accompany you.

Smith:

Will do.

"Well, captain, duty calls. We need to make a stop before we head back to the office."

Smith and Stevenson passed off their rifles to Baker and took off towards the Michaels' house. It wasn't far, but it was the beginnings of rush hour so it would take a bit of time. Smith let his mind wander. He didn't expect Tyler to fail, but there was always a worry. He definitely didn't need a situation happening with Miller's eyes here.

"Agent Smith, can I ask you something?" The Captain said.

"What is it?" Smith said, watching another light turn red.

"Why did you join the Army?"

That was unexpected. "Oh, umm. For me, I really had no other option after high school. I figured it was better than working at a Z mart for the rest of my life."

"I see." He said. "Did you ever deploy to somewhere other than Afghanistan?"

Is this him trying to get me to open up? Smith thought, "Yeah, I deployed to Iraq in 2007."

"That must have been fun. I was supposed to be deployed, but last minute orders came in, transferring me to DC." He said.

"Why did you join the Marines?" Smith asked.

"I wanted to prove something to myself. That I could be something more." The Captain said.

"Well, you did get a recommendation from the White House." Smith said diplomatically.

The captain looked out the window and remained silent. Smith wondered if the captain was taking the range personally. Finally, the traffic cleared enough for them to make the turn towards the subdivision.

"Ok, we are getting close. Remember, these two are perceptive. Tyler's blocker would be mostly wearing off by now, and Ashley would be at full ability. Watch your thoughts unless you want them knowing them."

"Understood"

"Also, we will need to let them know about the chaperone requirement." Smith added

Smith put the car in park outside and headed to the door. Katie answered.

"Agent Smith, good to see you. I'm sorry, I don't believe we have met" she reached out to shake Stevenson's hand.

"Cap- I mean Agent Matthew Stevenson. I just joined up"

"Nice to meet you. Tyler should be working on his homework. Tyler, Alex is here!"

"Coming!" Tyler called from upstairs.

Smith and Stevenson took a seat at the dining room table and set up the test kit just as Tyler came down. Tyler looked uncomfortable at the stranger next to Smith.

"Hey Tyler, my man. This is-"

"Captain Stevenson, sent by Mr. Miller to report on me." Tyler said, locking eyes with the Captain.

"Agent Smith, it's inappropriate to tell the children your issues with the arrangement."

"He didn't tell me anything. You did" Tyler said, glaring at him. Tyler was suspicious of every new agent who joined the task force, but this was a bit extreme. A thought crossed Alex's mind that Tyler might have not taken a blocker today.

Alex looked at Stevenson. "Tyler, we are here to verify you are taking your blockers. Is there anything you want to tell me before we begin?"

"No, I've been taking them. I just took them a bit earlier today since Ashley needed to go in early." Tyler said, keeping his eyes on Stevenson. "I assume that's why you think you caught me?"

"Tyler, sweetie, please be respectful" Katie interjected. "Sorry, he is just suspicious of new people!"

"Yeah, suspicious of new people who are looking for me to screw up!"

"Kid, if you behaved-"

"Oh, like you're so perfect-"

"Enough!" Alex barked, "Tyler, let's get this over with. Stevenson, not another word." Alex felt this was a mistake bringing Stevenson along. He was just antagonizing the boy.

Tyler sat at the chair and smith drew the sample. Smith broke the silence while waiting on the reading. "How was the dance last weekend?"

Tyler smiled. "Dude, it was so much fun. Millie and I ended up dancing together."

"Oh, the girl you wanted to ask out? That's great." Smith said.

"Yeah, and being off my blockers was amazing, it's like you could feel the energy in the room!"

Ashley walked into the kitchen. Alex turned to her. "How about you, Ashley?"

"Oh me? Yeah, it was fun. Even if I had to watch Tyler 'dance'."

"Just when I was about to say, you also looked amazing. Rude! See what I have to put up with… Are you seriously planning on reporting that to the Council?" Tyler focused on Stevenson. Ashley, Tyler and Smith looked at the Captain who looked like a deer in headlights. Tyler continued. "I don't know how they do it in Alabama, but here in Oregon that is called sarcasm."

"Tyler!" Katie yelled.

Alex sighed as the machine beeped. The readout told him Tyler had an acceptable level of the blocker metabolites.

"Everything is in order. As usual. There is another matter we need to address." Alex said, "The council wants a Chaperone to come along on the field trip."

Tyler rolled his eyes. "I don't need a babysitter."

"The council disagrees," Stevenson said.

Tyler looked ready to fight, but Katie put her hand on his shoulder. "Ty, I know you don't like this, but you have to follow their rules. I am sure it will be uneventful and you have nothing to worry about."

"I certainly hope so. I will be reading that report." Stevenson said, keeping his gaze.

Smith had an idea. "I'll do you one better. You'll be the one writing it."

"What?!" Tyler and Stevenson said in unison.

"It will be a good opportunity for you, Stevenson. You want a report of how Tyler is? This will give you the best perspective."

Alex, have you lost your fucking mind?! Tyler's thoughts came through Smiths head

I know you can handle it. Smith replied in his head. "I'm sure you two will get along fine. It should be a simple trip." Neither Tyler nor Stevenson said a word. Smith broke the tense silence. "Stevenson, I'll meet you in the car."

Stevenson took the test kit and left.

"Alex, you are not serious at you?" Tyler asked.

"I am getting some weird vibes off of him" Ashley jumped in.

"I know you don't trust him. But I trust you two to not create an incident and will act as if he was any other agent." Agent Smith tried to reassure

"But he wants to find a reason. I could sense it." Tyler complained

Katie asked, "is it true that the council wants a report? I thought Tyler was fine"

"Not the entire council, it is true that he has been doing well. I don't know where the scrutiny on Tyler is coming from. But I trust he can handle 2 days."

Tyler gave a disgusted look. "They are never going to trust me, are they?"

"I know many do. Most of the agents like you and the Director in on your side. I am sure you will be on your best behavior, like you have been for the past year." Smith reassured him. "Can you do that for me?"

"Yeah I can… But I won't be happy about it!"

"I'm not asking for Sunshine and Rainbows." Smith said. "Trust me Tyler. Ok?"

Tyler nodded. Smith bid everyone a good night before heading back out. As soon as he was back in the car. Smith turned to Stevenson. "What the hell was that?"

"What do you mean?" Stevenson replied.

"Are you trying to cause a problem?"

"Just because you are a big bleeding heart doesn't mean I have to be."

"Keep this up and you will be in a world of hurt."

"Is that threat, Agent?"

Smith rolled his eyes. "A warning. These powers are amplified by strong emotions. Do not provoke them."

"They're children and a firm hand is needed."

"A firm hand could put you into a wall. I have seen what they are capable of at their full power."

"Any of them act out, they should be removed from the program! The Pentagon wants capable soldiers, not a bunch of 'free to be you and me' hippies."

"If they attack you, that would be a viable option, but here is the thing. Tyler has already scrambled someone's brain. Daniel's power blew up a city block, resulting in the death of a police officer. If you want to poke the bear by being an insufferable ass, then be prepared to go back to DC either as a vegetable or in a flag draped box." Smith started the car. "I will be making a report to the council on your behavior today."

Chapter 26

Chapter Text

Katie pulled up to the school. Ashley sipped her coffee, looking tired. The sky was still dark out. Tyler still hadn't taken his blocker yet since Alex asked him to take it in front of Stevenson. He spent less than 20 mins with that asshole and already wanted to punch him in the face.

"You got everything you need?" Katie said as Tyler and Ashley pulled their bags out of the car.

"Yes" Tyler said.

"I do, mom," Ashley said.

"Do you have your medication?" Katie asked.

Tyler pulled the bottle from his pocket and shook it. "Right here"

"The Emergency blocker is in my bag" Ashley said sleepily.

"Ok, you two, I hope you have a great time and let me know how it is up there." Katie gave them a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

They saw Smith and Stevenson nearby and took their bags over. As they approached, Tyler could see a glow of red surrounding Alex. Tyler tried to subtly read him, but Alex shot a look that might as well have said "do it and I will end you". Tyler lowered his hand. Stevenson glowed purple and looked like he just got taken down a peg.

Alex took a breath and smiled, "Morning you two. Looks like you are both packed and ready. Tyler, do you have your pills?"

"I do, want me to take it now?"

Alex nodded. Tyler took the pill and just for fun he opened his mouth just to drive home the point.

"That was unnecessary." Stevenson said.

"I just wanted to make sure he didn't think I was hiding it" Tyler pretended to be innocent.

Ashley rolled her eyes. "Ty, it's too early for this shit. Are we good?"

Alex responded, "Just one more thing. Stevenson will be 'working' for the county on this trip. Do not under any circumstances refer to him by his military rank, Tyler," Alex locked eyes, showing how serious he was. "Or call him an agent, understand?"

"I do," Ashley said, sipping her coffee.

"Yes Alex…" Tyler replied. God, Alex seems like such an asshole this morning. Tyler thought to himself.

"Ok, well, I will leave you to it. Stevenson, I will expect you to give updates. Y'all have a safe trip." Alex said before leaving.

They headed towards the bus to check in. McGraw checked them in before pulling Stevenson aside. Tyler noticed the auras fading as his medication took effect. He scanned the crowd looking for Millie. He found her hanging near her friends. When she saw him, she shimmered gold before the auras completely faded and everyone became walking pictures.

"Tyler! Hey!" She ran up and gave him a hug.

"Hey Millie! You are looking great!" Tyler smiled. "How have you been?"

"Same old, same." She said, blushing slightly at the compliment. "Been busy with the report for lit. What about you?"

"That report is kicking my ass too." Tyler chuckled. "Macbeth is really hard to read. Who even talks like that anymore?"

Millie chuckled. "If we have time, maybe we can compare notes."

"I could definitely use help" Tyler was thankful to have her as a friend now. He hadn't had a chance to spend time with her after homecoming outside of class.

"Listen up!" McGraw tried to get everyone's attention. "We have got a long drive ahead and an even longer day ahead. Line up alphabetically by last name. I don't have time for you all to pick seats."

There were many groans from the students.

"I don't want to hear it. The sooner we are on the bus the sooner we leave, let's go"

He was looking forward to sitting near Millie but looks like that won't happen. He was up front, while Ashley and Millie were further in the back. Tyler took the seat next to a senior who just kept his headphones in.

Looks like not much of a talker. Tyler thought. Stevenson took a seat at the front with the other chaperones. He was texting someone on his phone.

Tyler's own phone chimed.

Ash: Yo! Alex was pissed because Stevenson's dad contacted Maria!

Ty: How do you know that?

Ash: When I passed him, he was pissed about it.

Ty: What a loser. Lol. Can you read him now?

Ash: nah, there are too many people in the way. Unless he is worried about his Midterm and getting his period while on the trip.

Tyler let out a chuckle. The bus pulled out of the parking lot.

Ty: if only I had my gift. Then I wouldn't even need to text you.

Ash: sounds good until your thought-speech sends Millie a confession.

Ty: I would literally die. It was bad enough telling Alex "fuck you".

Ash: lol how is your girlfriend doing BTW?

Ty: She is not my girlfriend. She said it herself, she is not interested in dating. Plus, she was dating a girl anyway. Like I even had a chance.

Ash: Bi and Pan people exist, dude.

Ty: Exactly! Means there are more chances to find someone better than me.

Ash: Ty, you are not as bad of a dude as you think you are…

Ty: I'm a foster kid. Even my own mom didn't want me.

Ash: I'm about to go up there and smack you. Stop being Emo!

Ty: It's the truth.

Ash: Well, your mom is a piece of trash whose only positive impact on the world was bringing me an awesome Foster brother.

Ty: thanks

A new message popped up.

Millie: it sucks , literally no one I like is nearby and Becca is across the aisle.

Ty: That royally sucks. How are you doing?

Millie: I am fine just listening to music and drowning out her attempts to talk to me.

Ty: She is seriously still trying to talk to you?

Millie: not over the sound of Firewalk! Lol. Check out my playlist.

She sent a link to her playlist. Tyler picked a song to play over his own ear buds.

Ashley sent a message.

Ash: Sharing playlists now? Are you two going to have a couples playlist?

Tyler shot her a glare. Ashley just laughed.

Ty: ha ha very funny.

Ash: it's adorable you two are glowing.

Tyler felt his cheeks glowing, that's for sure.

Ty: OMG I hate you RN.

Ash: Liar. You love me.

Ty: It's both right now!

He was thankful to finally stand up after 3 and a half hours on the bus. The salty sea air was also a plus. It always brought back good memories of his adventures with dad when he was little. Dad always invited Mom to come along but she never seemed to want to go. Dad would say she was too tired but looking back Tyler wondered if it was a cover for her drug use.

Mr McGraw went over the day's plans. Freshman would break out into small groups to work on biology worksheets while the Seniors would visit the museums. He was excited that Millie was in his group and not so pleased that Stevenson would be in charge.

Soon they were off to the first station. The ground was flat and paved at least.

"Firewalk was an amazing concert!" Millie said as they were walking, "I was really stoked that they did an all ages show in Portland last summer."

"Ah dude!" Tyler exclaimed. "I had no idea! I would love to see them live!"

"Next time I hear about a show, I'll tell you!" She smiled. "Have you been to any concerts?"

"Nah, I was too young when dad was alive and now there aren't many foster families willing to take us to a concert, let alone Firewalk."

Stevenson, up ahead, was checking his phone constantly. Like he was expecting a message.

Millie joked to Tyler. "It looks like he is expecting a hot date."

Tyler giggled. "I couldn't see a date lasting longer than 5 mins with him."

"So I wanted to ask. Why do you even have someone like him watching you?"

"Oh…" Tyler paused. "It's complicated."

"Oh, I love complicated." Millie looked intrigued. "We got time."

"Well ummm… So, long story short, I was expelled from 7th grade."

Millie let out a gasp. "You're bullshiting me. I don't believe it. What did you do?"

Tyler felt uneasy. "I cheated on one of my finals. And that was after I got in a few fights earlier that year."

"But you seem so chill. I would have never expected that" Millie said, Tyler wished he could read what she was thinking. Did he just say too much?

"It was a different time. I was a bitter kid then" Tyler sighed. "I was kicked out of my foster home and was nearly sent away until Ashley and her family took me in." Tyler felt Stevenson's eyes on him. "And even though I am better now, they still won't trust me"

"You two done running your mouth?" Stevenson glared at them. They had made it to the first stop and the other students were looking at the plants. "Your worksheets will be graded at the end of this."

"We know" they both replied.

"Good"

Millie made her way towards a bush. Stevenson grabbed Tyler's arm. "You aren't telling your little girlfriend anything you aren't supposed to, are you?"

"No, I am not," Tyler said in a low voice. "Also, country social workers don't grab kids like this. So let go before I let Alex know."

Stevenson released Tyler's arm. "Just doing my due diligence. Carry on"

Tyler fought the urge to reply, Sir, yes sir , before heading back to Millie.

"Damn, what's his problem?" Millie asked.

"No clue." Tyler. "Might need surgery to remove the stick in his ass.

She chuckled at that. "So this one right here is number 3 on the worksheet. It doesn't have flowers, but the leaves are a solid match."

They spent the rest of the morning filling out the worksheet. When Stevenson wasn't checking his phone, he was eying Tyler as if to find something to get him on. Not like Tyler wanted to mess with him. He enjoyed talking to Millie. She told him how she planned to move to the East Coast after high school and that one of her top choices was Georgetown. She liked the sciences, but had a passion for Law and wants to become a lawyer.

Tyler found his crush for her coming back. He didn't want to feel this way, but still, he wasn't paralyzed by it. The sun started making its way through the afternoon sky. The sun made her look radiant.

"I've told you my plans, what do you have planned after this?" Millie asked.

"You will probably laugh," Tyler asked.

"Try me" she smiled. Tyler saw glimmers of Gold coming off her.

"I want to work for the government. Maybe FBI or CIA"

She ended up laughing, but the slight glimmer from the blockers wearing off showed no maliciousness. "Sorry it's adorable. The bad boy wants to go legit."

"I'm a bad boy now?" Tyler laughed, turning a little pink.

She nudged him. Tyler nudged back. They were almost back to the meeting place for all the groups. The auras were starting to shine through. He hoped for a few moments of being free. An alarm sounded on Stevenson's phone.

"Mr Evans, come here please?" He said.

"Uh what's up?" Tyler asked, as Millie and the group hung out near some tables.

"It's time you took your blocker."

"But I never-"

"I don't care. You need to take your meds while on this trip. The whole time." Stevenson said. "If you want to call Smith, he will say the same thing"

"This is bullshit."

"How does he put up with your nonsense?"

"I'm taking it! Sheesh!" Tyler popped one of the pills in his mouth. "Happy now?"

"Very much so." Stevenson said checking his phone again

"Why have you been checking your phone so much? Expecting a date while you are out here?" Tyler asked

"None of your business, kid. Go run along to your little girlfriend." Stevenson turned his back and started typing a message.

Tyler finally made his way back to the area just as Ashley's group made it.

"You look salty." Ashley said.

"Captain Douchebag made me take my meds." He grumbled.

"That sucks, but you know we have to follow their rules."

"You don't have to take these stupid pills."

"True, I've never had to take them, but if I did what you did I'm sure I would be in the same boat." Ashley looked annoyed, "but still I am not allowed to tell my friends about my gift either. I'll admit, I am envious of Daniel having a friend outside of the group that he can talk to. And before you get Emo again, you are my best friend. It just would be nice to tell more people."

"No, I get it. I wish I could tell others too." Tyler sighed, looking back at Millie.

The group that Brad was in came back.

"I'll see you at dinner." Ashley headed over and gave Brad a hug. Tyler started back to the group but was stopped by Becca.

"Hey Tyler, is it?" She said, looking nervously over her shoulder

"Umm yeah?" Tyler replied, not sure what she wanted. God, I wish I had my powers . He thought

"I've seen that you and Millie have gotten close. I feel terrible about homecoming and I just want to apologize, but she won't talk to me." She held out a note. "Please, can you do me a favor and give it to her?"

Tyler was struck by the audacity.

"If Millie doesn't want to talk to you, then that's it. I don't know much about your relationship, but I know you hurt her badly. I don't want any part" Tyler started to walk, but she moved in front of him. He locked eyes with Millie and she looked furious.

"Tyler, please, I feel really bad, and I just want her to know how sorry I am."

"Why are you bugging him?" Millie asked as she approached.

"Millie! Can we please go somewhere private, so we can talk?"

"No, you had no problem embarrassing me in front of everyone. So say what you have to say." Millie looked at her with disgust and anger. Other students were looking at them. Stevenson was also watching, making Tyler feel uncomfortable.

"I'm really sorry for how homecoming went. It was really messed up of me to do that to you, ok. I don't know what I was thinking."

Millie rolled her eyes. "I really liked you, you know? I was so excited for my first Girlfriend. What you did, I could never forgive you for. I want you to leave me, my friends and anyone I am interested in I may have alone."

With that, Millie stormed off the edge of the area that overlooked the beach. Tyler followed behind.

"Hey, are you okay?" Tyler asked.

"She really knows how to ruin a good day, doesn't she?" Millie said, staring at the waves.

"Yeah she does. But still, it was a fun day."

Millie smiled. "I love the ocean, it's always so beautiful."

"Same, dad used to take me to a place near Newport. It was always the best feeling in the world to go swimming or explore the tide pools. It was the thing I missed the most after he passed. I wish I live closer, so I can go to the beach more often"

"Wherever I end up, I hope it is near a beach. I hear some of the beaches in Virginia are nice."

"Well if we both end up there I would love to go and explore them."

"It would be nice to know someone there. Sounds like a plan." Millie smiled.

Tyler wanted to reach for her hand and hold it. Their hands were a few inches apart.

Ding. Tyler's phone chimed, almost causing him to jump. He pulled it out of his pocket and saw it was from Alex.

Alex: You got into a fight?

"Oh no," Tyler said

"What is it?"

"Stevenson apparently told my caseworker I got into a fight"

"Seriously?! I wouldn't call that a fight, but you also didn't do anything. If you need a witness, I'll vouch for you."

"My caseworker, Alex, is actually pretty chill but thank you."

Tyler: What no? I wasn't in any fight. My friend Millie's ex tried to give me a note to pass along and I refused. Millie came over and told her off. I'm with her right now, and she said she will vouch for me.

Alex: Not necessary. I thought it was weird for you to get in a fight with someone. Let me know if Stevenson tries something stupid tonight.

"Well, good thing someone believes me." Tyler said, turning back to Millie. The sun was getting low. All in all, it has been a good day.

"Hey, I-" Millie started, but McGraw called out.

"Bring it in! The sooner we get our counts, the sooner we get dinner."

"We better get going. What was it you were about to say?"

"It's nothing, don't worry about it." Millie replied.

Chapter 27

Chapter Text

Tyler left the motel room. It wasn't as early as it was yesterday, but the boys he was paired with spent most of the night talking. Stevenson met him at the base of the stairs. Tyler could sense the frustration coming in from him. He also picked up a trace of fear coming from the Marine.

Yeah, you better be afraid after trying to get me in trouble yesterday. Tyler thought to himself.

"Morning Mr Evans." Stevenson said. "Slept well, I hope."

"Fine enough. But I can nap on the bus, or is that not allowed?" Tyler replied sarcastically.

"I just care that you take your pills and stay out of trouble. If napping keeps you that way, then so be it. Speaking of your pills, I need you to take them."

"We are literally just going back. Why do I need to take them?"

"Do you give your foster parents this much trouble"

"They don't make me take them in the evenings and on a Saturday morning"

"I have my orders"

Tyler glared as he opened the bottle and made a dramatic show of taking the pill.

"This is getting really old, kid." Stevenson rolled his eyes. "Go on with the rest of your classmates"

The morning went by quickly. The park rangers gave a quick lecture about preserving history and soon they were off. McGraw allowed the students to sit with their friends. Ashley and Brad sat together. Tyler sat behind them and was expecting Millie to sit with Laurie or another friend. He was surprised to see her standing by his row.

"Hey, mind if I sit with you?"

"Of course!" Tyler smiled.

Ashley looked back and smiled.

Of course, she is going to give me shit about this. He thought.

The bus took off down the road. Tyler and Millie started talking about various bands they were interested in.

"Did Tyler ever mention he plays piano?" Ashley smirked

"Really? Dude, that is so cool."

"I'm not that good, Katie just signed me up for lessons. I have my first lesson next week."

"What he isn't saying is that he taught himself many songs by watching YouTube." Ashley boasted. Tyler felt his ears burn and he shot a glare.

"Dude, I do the same thing with the guitar" Millie was excited, "what songs can you play?"

"Just ummm a few" Tyler stammered, Ashley wasn't helping with her smirking. For the first time since trying to ask her to homecoming, Tyler felt nervous to talk about himself. "I can play Saint Elmo's fire, In the End, and some movie scores. But seriously, they are not that good!"

"He's just being modest." Ash and Brad who wasn't saying much laughed

"Ash, Stop" Tyler's cheeks were redder than his hair.

Millie laughed. "You two act like me and my siblings. I'm curious, how did you two meet?"

Ashley and Tyler looked at each other. The truth was, Ashley and Tyler met at one of the worst times of Ashley's life. It was about 6 months after she witnessed her friend's death and got her powers. Unlike Tyler, Ashley didn't know what was happening to her. Even with being the awesome parents Katie and Robert were, nothing they tried helped.

"Oh, ummm it's a long story." Ashley said.

Tyler jumped in, "But the short of it is we kinda ran into each other at the Mall and became fast friends."

Summer 2014

"Hey grab us a seat bud, and I'll wait for the food" Alex said.

Tyler took a table near the walkway. He and Alex had been regularly making these kinds of trips to test out his powers. For Tyler, it was all a game. For the newly named Task Force Phoenix, it was a demonstration of the feasibility of the program.

Tyler read people as they walked by. Most were just trying to get from one place to another. Some expressed anger towards some family members. As he sat there, a girl not much older than him leaned against a rail. It didn't take power to see he was upset. He closed his eyes and reached out with his hand and tried to read her. There was a feedback feeling. He saw her friend sitting in the seat and felt the pain of losing her, but he also felt a probing back. He opened his eyes as she turned around. When she locked eyes with him, he smiled and waved.

"Hi" he said and she approached.

"Hey?" She said, "I'm sorry, it's just something strange. Your name is Tyler, but I don't know how I know that"

"You're like me!" Tyler said with a smile. "You must have figured it out when you read me! Your name is Ashley, right?"

Her eyes went wide, and her aura was bright purple. "What do you mean, like you?"

Tyler whispered, "you're a telepath like you can read minds. Do you see the colors too?"

"So I am not crazy? Like that dude sitting over there" Ashley pointed to a man slowly eating a burger. His aura glowing blue. "You see the blue glow around him"

Tyler nodded. "And the kid over there has a golden hue, don't you think"

Ashley looked and the kid skipping with his new toy down the walkway. She nodded. "Wow."

"How long have you been able to see that?"

"Since my friend…" Ashley started, her aura radiated blue. "About 6 months. What about you?"

"About 3 years now. I thought I was the only one."

She smiled. "I guess we are not alone"

Agent smith came by with the food. "Uh hi Tyler, who is this?"

"Don't worry Alex, she is like us, her name is Ashley" Tyler said. Ashley and Agent Smith locked eyes.

"You have tele-" Ashley started

"I'm sure Tyler should have mentioned that some things are meant to be left unsaid. Nice to meet you. I'm Alex."

Two older adults came rushing up to the table. "There you are, Ashley, we've been looking all over for you! I'm so sorry, sir."

"It's no trouble, mam. She was just telling Tyler about her condition."

The woman sighed. "Oh yeah. It's left over from the accident. The doctors said it would go away, but it hasn't, and they can't find anything wrong with her."

"I wish there was something we could do" the father said.

"Tyler actually has the same condition," Alex said, keeping the details sparse. "We have been trying to work with those like Tyler and my colleague, and I would be more than interested in talking about Ashley."

Alex handed them a card

"Aw that's sweet!" Millie said. "It's really cool your parents took him in"

"Oh, I sure as hell wasn't letting him fall to the system." Ash beamed. "Plus I get to torment him when ever I want"

"It's a mutual thing" Tyler added. He looked out the window and noticed they just missed the turn off. The sign read Arcadia Bay 20 miles. "Hey, I don't think we were supposed to go this way"

"Huh, no, this wasn't the way we went my freshman year…" Ashley said.

"Hey, everyone," McGraw said from up front. "We are making a quick detour for lunch. We will be stopping at Arcadia Bay, so you can see first hand the devastation caused by Human made climate change."

After 30 mins of driving and Millie sharing her playlists with Tyler, the bus crested over the hill that took them into the town. From the window, Tyler could see the ruins of most of the buildings. The ones that were still standing looked like a bomb was dropped on them.

"It's so sad that no one has rebuilt the town" Millie said.

Brad spoke up. "I heard there wasn't anyone left to rebuild."

"God, I can't believe all this. It's like a warzone" Ashley was somber

"Allegedly there was some supernatural stuff happening." Brad mentioned, "The animals behaved strangely that week. And there was a solar eclipse that week too."

"I'm sorry, but I thought the only eclipse that happened recently was right before school started. There was no eclipse in 2013 that was visible in this part of the world." Millie looked at him skeptically. "Next, you are going to tell me this place is haunted?"

"It could be." He said as a matter of fact.

"Well, they better stay away." Tyler shivered. "I don't do ghosts"

The bus pulled into a parking lot.

"Not a fan of Horror?" Millie said.

"Nope. If I can't kill it with a weapon, I want nothing to do with it." Tyler said.

Ashley shuddered and looked uncomfortable.

"Babe, are you ok?" Brad asked.

"Yeah, I am fine. IDK what that was." She replied, looking out the window.

Tyler expected a quip about him not liking horror, but she seemed preoccupied. Soon the bus pulled into the parking lot and everyone got off. Ashley took a look back towards the entrance of the parking lot.

"What is it, Ash?" Tyler asked.

"It's nothing, just a weird feeling. I don't know if I like this place"

Mr. McGraw led the students to the beach with a good view of the town waterfront, or what was left of it. Broken boats dotted the shoreline, and most of the buildings were twisted piles of rubble. The cool wind off the ocean left an eerie sound coming from the ruins. Mixed with the absence of human activity typical for a beachside town, it gave Tyler the creeps.

"Listen up, 4 years ago this town was destroyed in a devastating storm that claimed most of the residents here. Does anyone know why?" Mr McGraw paused for an answer. "I'll tell you what it was. It was selfishness and greed that destroyed this town. We took our natural resources for granted and exploited them for our own convenience and comfort. This is only the beginning for what is about to come. Climate change will cause more storms like the one that laid waste to this town.

The teacher pointed to the right, where scattered remains of whale bones were.

"To my right, there is another way we as a species are killing this planet. In the days leading up to the storm, US Naval vessels conducted operations off the coast here. Their use of Sonar put so much stress on the whales that it caused the entire pod to beach themselves here."

The group of students remained silent. McGraw continued. "We will break here to have our packed lunches. I will give you an hour and a half to explore the area and take notes. There will be an extra credit assignment if you write a paper about your experience here. My only rules. Do not go into any building or try to take anything from the town. You are to just observe."

Everyone broke into groups. Tyler stayed with Ashley and Brad while Millie went to ask her friends if they wanted to come explore. Brad mentioned the extra credit would be nice and Tyler agreed. Ashley remained quiet, staring off at nothing in particular. Tyler wondered if the destruction and twisted vehicles were bringing back awful memories.

"Well, my friends aren't interested." Millie said, "Ready to check out some spooky things?"

"I'm down," Brad smirked. "Are you coming, Ashley?"

"I really don't want to be left alone so sure" she said.

This definitely was out of character for her.

"Are you ok, Ash?" Tyler asked again

"Let's just go!" She said with irritation

"If you say so… Wait, I need to tell Mr Stevenson."

"I think he is preoccupied?" Millie pointed to him. He was having an animated phone call with someone

"Well, I'm not interrupting that." Tyler quipped. "Let's go!"

The 4 of them made their way down the road that used to be the main drag. Tyler noticed the piles of rubble pushed aside, most likely during the rescue phase. They saw other students looking into buildings or the boats on the beach. Soon they made their way to a parking lot that had a slight crater in the foundation. In back, Tyler noticed a sign with two whale tails on the top of another rubble pile. Tyler, Brad, and Millie walked over to get a closer look.

"Do you think anyone was in there when this happened?" Brad asked.

"God, could you imagine? What a horrible way to go." Millie added

"It looks like there is fresh graffiti." Tyler pointed to graffiti of a Doe on the wall. It looked like someone added dates on the bottom. The skills were pretty good.

"Hey Ash, check this out!" Tyler called out. He got no answer. "Ash?"

Tyler turned to see Ashley staring at the foundation. Her arm was out, but she was motionless. He started walking over to her.

"Ha ha Ash, very funny with you trying to-" Tyler saw tears running down her face. "ASHLEY!"

Brad and Millie turned to see Tyler running towards her and came over.

"Ash, what's wrong?" Tyler asked with urgency. She would not take her eyes off the slab.

"So much pain and sadness. Why isn't anyone helping them?" She said quietly.

"Babe, who are you talking about?"

"They won't stop screaming." Ashley said in a sob. "Tyler… Brad… Millie… anyone here? I'm scared"

"Yo Tyler, this is freaking me out" Brad said.

Tyler ignored him. "Ashley, I'm right here, can you hear me?"

"There is so much color here… so much pain and anger."

Tyler knew then and there what was happening. He tried to keep the panic out of his voice. "Ashley, I'm going to look through your bag for your medicine, ok?"

Tyler managed to slip Ashley's backpack off. He dug through, looking for the emergency blocker injector. He dug through the papers, snacks, and make up. But he could not find it.

"Ashley… Where is your medicine?"

Ashley let out a scream and dropped to the ground. "Make them stop! Make them stop!"

"Fuck! Brad, I will need you to… Hey, where are you going?!" Tyler called out.

"Fuck this, she's crazy" he said, storming off.

"Wow, you piece of shit!" Millie called out to him.

"Millie, I need to get Mr Stevenson. Can you please stay with her? If she gets up, guide her back to the meet up spot."

"Of course. I got her"

Tyler took off towards the meeting spot. His lungs felt like they were on fire. He was not a runner, but the adrenaline was making him one.

He saw Mr Stevenson on the phone.

"I have done everything you have asked, and I don't-" he was saying into the phone

"MR STEVENSON!" Tyler ran up to him. "MR STEVENSON!"

"Kid, can't you see I am on the phone?"

"I need an emergency blocker, now! Ashley-"

"IN A MINUTE!" Stevenson yelled at Tyler.

Tyler noticed the gray cap of the blocker inside Stevenson's jacket. In one quick motion, Tyler reached in to grab it and was almost away when he felt a tug and a rip on his collar.

"You disrespectful little shit! I will have-"

Tyler drew back and punched him in the stomach. Stevenson released his grip and fell as Tyler took off. He heard the gasps of the other students. He heard Mr McGraw call out to him. He didn't care; he took off down the road again at a full sprint. Ashley needed his help and nothing was going to stop him.

He arrived out of breath and his legs were on fire. He got down to Ashley's level and removed the cap.

"I'm sorry, Ash, this may sting." He said as he put the injector to her neck. Ashley went limp in Tyler's arms. She came to a few seconds later, although to Tyler it felt like an eternity. Ashley hugged Tyler and started crying. Millie rubbed her back. Mr McGraw finally caught up with several students coming over to see what the commotion was…

"What is the meaning of… oh Ms Michaels, are you ok?" The teacher asked.

Ashley still couldn't speak. Mr Stevenson was the last to show up. The look on his face showed he knew he just made the worst mistake of his career.

Tyler felt the same way.

Chapter 28

Chapter Text

Chapter 28

CIA headquarters. Virginia Oct 8 2013 6 am

"Agent Smith, Agent Perkins, thanks for coming at such short notice." Director Sheppard said.

"Of course, director," Perkins said, sipping his coffee. "What do you have for us?"

Smith was still new to being an Agent. Well, officially he was an Agent, but he still was relegated to desk work and some experiments with his abilities.

"I need you both to look at this." Sheppard put up a video from the HUD of a fighter jet. It was on approach to a carrier.

"Knight 5, you are cleared to land. Call the ball."

"Cleared to land, Knight 5"

As the aircraft came in, Alex saw the compass at the top of the HUD swing wildly.

"Knight 5 we can't confirm your heading, go around."

"Rodger going around, tower. Tower, I am unable to confirm my heading either. My compass is swinging, but I am not feeling any change in direction."

"Rodger stand by"

Sheppard turned off the video.

"Sir, you called this meeting for a broken compass?" Smith asked.

"I wish it were that simple. At Approximately 1605 local time the carrier group Carl Vincent, including their submarine escorts, all experienced disruption to their navigation systems. The deviation was enough to force the subs to surface to get an accurate fix on their locations. At the same time, several USGS sensors in western Oregon picked up the same interference to their compasses."

"What could create such a disturbance?" Perkins asked.

"You believe it's related to my abilities?" Smith said, raising an eyebrow.

"I don't know what I believe at this point. That's why I am sending you both to Oregon. I need you to investigate what could cause this. Something this powerful could really make things really difficult for our military assets. The FBI has an Agent in the area already. She has been made aware that you are on the way."**

"Working with the FBI, sir?" Perkins asked. "Can't they handle this?"

"If my suspicions are true and this is related to Smith's abilities, I doubt they could. Get your things. You fly out to Oregon in 2 hours"

Present day

Alex: hey dude. I won't be able to make it tonight. We have an incident involving 2 of the kids I manage. I'm really sorry.

Andy: Ugh again? This is like the 4th time this year you canceled on game night for your job. I'm almost thinking you don't like coming over.

Alex: you know that's not true. I would much rather hang out there than all the paperwork that this incident caused.

Andy: Can you at least tell me what happened?

Alex: I don't even know yet. I'm on standby.

Alex knew that last part was a Lie. Tyler apparently attacked Stevenson after Ashley had some sort of issue. The Captain doesn't know much, and Tyler's messages are incomprehensible. He hopes he can get more out of them.

"Any ETA on them?" Agent Flores asked as she walked through the lobby. She was wearing casual clothes.

"They just got off the bus at the school. Baker and the Michaels are bringing everyone over." Smith sighed. Still not a clue at what actually happened. Stevenson said Tyler assaulted him for no reason. Tyler says Ashley's powers overwhelmed her, and he was trying to help."

"What were they doing in that town. Why weren't we made aware they were stopping in Arcadia Bay?"

"Stevenson said the teacher just decided this morning. What is it about that town? McKenna's visions bring her back there."

Just then, the Michaels' car pulled up, followed by the government SUV. Katie and Robert were escorting Ashley into the building, with Tyler right behind. He noticed Tyler's torn collar and nervous look

"What the fuck?" Smith said, looking at Agent Flores.

They can through the door.

"Ashley, hey, are you ok?" Smith asked, Katie looked worried.

Ashley shook her head. "No, I don't know what happened, and I feel so weird."

"Have your powers come back yet"

"No, this feels so wrong…"

"It will pass soon. First time on blockers always feels off. Doctor Romano is waiting for you. He wants to check up on you"

Smith and Flores escorted Ashley to Doctor Romano's office. Ashley seemed to be very disturbed by what happened, but wouldn't say much.

"Let me run some tests, agents, to make sure she is ok."

"Are you ok with that, Ashley? We can stay if you want, or send your parents over."

"It's fine" Ashley said, looking sad.

The two agents nodded and left the room.

"She's spooked. Do you think it's connected to that week?" Flores asked.

October 8th 2013 5pm Local time

Agent Smith sat in the passenger seat of the work van that was loaded with sensors and equipment. From the outside, it looked like a contractor van, complete with markings to make it look legit.

It felt weird to be back in Oregon again after nearly 4 years away. Seeing the Portland skyline made him want to reach out to his friend, Andy. But what would he say? "Surprise! I'm in town on a secret mission for the CIA! Let's get coffee!"

Andy probably thought he was dead anyway. There was no way Andy would believe the real story. That's even if he wanted to talk to him at all.

They finally crested the hill that took them into Arcadia Bay. It was a quiet beachside town. Seemed unremarkable. Yet the distortions seemed to point to this town. Soon they pulled into an abandoned parking lot. A dark-haired woman was leaning against a sedan.

"You both look too well-dressed to be driving that!" She said, as the two agents stepped out. "You must be the ones I'm supposed to be meeting today.

Smith looked at Perkins, who didn't seem to appreciate the comment. "You must be Agent Flores. I'm Agent Perkins and this is Agent Smith"

Smith nodded. "Nice to meet you, ma'am"

"Please. My mother is ma'am. Flores or Maria is fine. So I'm curious to know why I got an urgent call from my boss telling me to meet you both here. Something about a matter of national security?"

Perkins handed her a file. "Yesterday afternoon, the US navy reported disruptions to their navigation systems at about 1600. It was brief, but what concerns us is that it seemed to originate from this town. I understand you were here yesterday?"

Agent Flores thumbed through the file as she listened. "Yes I was. I was following up on a missing person case. The daughter of District Attorney Amber went missing about 6 months ago. No leads as of yet. I was going to interview a few people today when I got the call."

"You didn't happen to notice anything strange happening yesterday, did you?" Perkins took notes

"In terms of weird disruptions? No. It snowed briefly yesterday, but that can't be related?"

"Anything else about this town you know?"

"Earlier today, there was a suicide attempt at Blackwell. Thankfully, one of the student's friends managed to talk her down."

Smith kept scanning the area as they talked. He noticed something odd in the shade. He saw crescent shaped shadows. That's when he noticed it. The setting sun looked as if it had a bite taken out of it. Smith pulled his phone out and checked the moon phase.

"Perkins, are you seeing what I am seeing?"

"What of it?" Perkins said in an annoyed tone

"It looks like an eclipse" Flores said, "I wasn't aware there was one visible today"

"There wasn't one. I'm gonna call Sheppard"

Smith called the director. With the time difference, it would be late there.

"Smith, I didn't expect a call so soon. What's going on?" Sheppard sounded puzzled.

"Sir, this will be a weird question, but can you see the moon in the night sky from where you are?"

"Smith, did you and Perkins get into the local brownies?"

"I need to know if you can see the moon."

"Fine. Yes, I see it. Waxing gibbous phase if you want to be specific"

"Sir, you may want to contact NASA. Perkins Flores and I are seeing an Eclipse. I'm sending pictures."

Present day

Smith and Flores heard arguing coming from the Lobby.

"You put your hands on, Tyler?!" Katie said with a raised voice.

"Ma'am, he was being out of control!" Smith heard Stevenson yell back

"Oh shit" Flores said before they rushed back to the lobby.

"I was not! You kept me under a microscope the whole fucking time!" Tyler yelled back. "At least when you weren't playing on your phone"

"Tyler, language!" Robert scolded.

They rounded the corner, Baker was telling the Captain to back down.

"WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS!" Agent Flores bellowed.

"Agent Flores, I was just telling them-" Captain Stevenson started.

"I heard that part loud and clear." She took a deep breath. "Captain, go to your desk and start on your report. You will report to my office before you leave."

"Yes ma'am." The captain left the lobby.

Tyler started to shake. "Alex, I'm really sorry. I know I shouldn't have punched him, but he wasn't listening and Ashley needed help. I saw the blocker and he grabbed me and-" He was talking a mile a minute.

"Tyler breath," Smith said, gesturing towards the seats. Katie sat next to him to reassure him. "Let's start from the beginning. What happened?"

"When we pulled into the parking lot of the beach, I noticed Ashley seemed off. She said she had weird feelings about that place. God, why didn't I know…" Tyler was still freaking out.

"No one is blaming you for what happened to Ashley. We just need to know what happened, ok." Agent Flores said.

Tyler nodded. "Mr McGraw said we could get extra credit if we wrote about our experience in the town. Ashley, Brad, Millie and I agreed to go check it out. Although Ashley said she just didn't want to be alone."

"Did you ask Mr Stevenson to go with you?" Smith asked.

"No…" Tyler hung his head. "He was on a phone call, and he had already been annoyed with me, so I figured it would be best to not disturb him."

Flores and Smith exchanged a look.

"After we left, we walked down the main road until we got to a lot. The building was gone. I went to check on some graffiti and show Ashley. When I turned around, she was staring at the slab and crying." Tyler started breathing hard again. "I went to check on her, but it was like she couldn't seem me. I tried finding her blocker, but she didn't have it."

Katie looked uncomfortable. "I found it on her desk when I went to grab laundry this morning. I should've said something."

"Mrs Michaels, it is fine. I understand this is the first time she has had something like this?" Flores asked.

Tyler and Katie nodded.

"So, after you couldn't find her blocker, what happened?" Smith asked

"I tried to get Brad to watch her, but he ran off. Millie said she would watch her, and I took off towards Stevenson. He was having a phone call when I told him about Ashley. He told me he was busy and to wait. I saw the blocker and I took it."

"How did your shirt get torn?" Smith asked, fearing he knew the answer already.

"Stevenson grabbed me. He called me a disrespectful little shit and I-" Tyler paused, turning red. "I punched him in the stomach… please don't be mad. I was worried about Ashley!"

"That's when you made it back to Ashley?" Smith sighed.

Tyler nodded, "after that, she has been mostly silent. Alex, you're not pissed at me, are you?"

"I'm sure agent Flores will agree that your actions, while not ideal, were justified."

Flores nodded. "Just don't make punching agents a habit, Evans."

Tyler relaxed a bit.

"Did your friend Millie mention anything that Ashley may have said?"

"No, but I didn't really ask."

"Ok, thanks for telling the truth."

"Agents" Doctor Romano came into the lobby. "Ashley says she is ready."

October 9th 2013

Agent Smith poked at a dead bird with a pen near the motel they were staying in. At breakfast, Smith noticed several of them and pointed it out.

"Good newbie. Collect some, and we will ship them off to the lab. I have a meeting to brief Sheppard." Perkins said before heading into the van

"Stuck with the dirty work?" Flores remarked.

"Just like my Army days, Hoohah" Smith said sarcastically. "I'm not much of a biologist, but I can't see anything obvious that would kill so many of these."

He bagged the bird in an evidence bad before putting it in on Ice.

"Hopefully the labs will find something. Did you ever hear anything back about last night?"

"NASA said nothing out of the ordinary, and a satellite overhead came back inconclusive. The only reason Washington doesn't think we went insane is because of the pictures." Smith shrugged. "At least we don't actually have 2 moons all of a sudden."

She chuckled. "Yeah, but a sudden rash of dead animals isn't much comfort."

Smith tossed the gloves and soaked his hands in sanitizer. "Well, if it is a deadly disease, I hope it's quick."

"Very funny. My mother would resurrect me to kill me again if I died on the duty. How long have you been at your job?"

"7-8 months now?" He said thinking how long it was. He couldn't remember the exact date. The whole time he was at that site in New Mexico felt like a blur. "How about you?"

"8 years now." She said. "Although I just got back from maternity leave."

"Oh, congrats on the little one."

"Thanks. Though being FBI is not the job for a single mother."

"I'm sorry to hear that" Smith felt awkward. Kinda heavy for small talk. He thought.

Perkins came up to them. "If you are done flapping your gums, we need to get the dock. Apparently today's catch were sparse and inedible."

On their way to the docks, they passed by the diner. Smith felt a strange sensation as he walked by.

Present

Smith and Flores sat across the conference room table from Ashley and her parents. Tyler sat along the wall.

"Ashley, you said you felt emotions? is that right?" Smith asked taking notes. "Could you sense thoughts too?"

Ashley nodded. "It was like I felt I was betraying a friend but also doing the right thing. I felt anger over spilled beans."

"Wait what? Seriously" Tyler said with a chuckle before Katie, Robert, and Smith shot him a look to keep quiet. "Sorry"

"On top of the screams, I also heard a jukebox playing the same part of the song before cutting off. There was pain and sadness, but also I felt a sense of comfort and weirdly enough romance. All of it at once" Ashley's voice shook. "I couldn't break the connection. I couldn't even see or sense anyone around me, even though they were right there. I did sense something strange, though. I sensed you, Alex…"

October 11th, 2013

Smith was with Flores investigating the Bunker when the storm hit. They raced down the mountain as fast as they could after agent Perkins reported that the Van could not move due to the damage. As soon as they got back to town, the other agent was not at the rendezvous point. Any attempts to call him on the radio went unanswered.

"I need to find agent Perkins, or at least the data he had."

"Are you INSANE?" Flores said, "that storm will kill you."

If I'm lucky. Smith thought, "I've been through the worst. I have my radio. If I stop answering, or you think you can't wait any longer, go. I'll manage."

He took off down the street. Debris littered the road and buildings were wreaked already. He heard the screams and cries for help. His power could help all these people, he thought. Though, he saw the tornado barreling down. Even if he helped them, there was no way to get everyone out of the path.

The wind picked up sheet metal and sent it his way. With a flick of his wrist, the metal deflected over his right shoulder and hit an overturned truck. The wind was rough. He felt like he was walking through a river. Water splashed his face. He could see the van 30 meters away. The rain made it hard to see the condition of the van.

"Perkins, it's smith I'm nearly to the van, what's your status over"

Nothing came back. Smith focused his energy to try and cut through the wind. When he was with in 5 meters of the vehicle, a wooden beam was embedded in the side of it.

Oh, no. He thought

Smith made it to the van and opened the door. Agent Perkins laid motionless, blood poured from his mouth as the beam impaled him.

Booomm

An explosion rocked the van. The two whales diner exploded. For a brief moment He was back in Afghanistan being carried off the battlefield that claimed his squad. He could see the body of his Squad Leader.

Alex! A voice from nowhere called out. Smith shook his head. He had a mission to do. He grabbed the blood stained laptop his colleague was using and removed the data module from the sensor array.

"Smith, the tornado is getting close, please tell me you are on your way."

"I just got equipment. Perkins didn't make it. On my way."

"Understood. Hurry"

Smith took off. The wind was at his back now, but he still kept up the shield. It pained him to pass so many people crying for help.

He made it to the sedan, and Flores took off as soon as the door was closed.

"I hope that data was all worth it!" She said over the roar of the engine.

"Me too." Alex could see the tornado make landfall. He didn't want to think of the people he left behind.

"OH SHIT!" Flores called out. A billboard was falling over. Not time to stop or speed up.

Smith caught the billboard with his power and moved it as they drove past. Flores saw him use his hands.

"Am I going crazy, you do you just do that with your mind?"

"Yes, Just drive."

"I need some explanation on what the fuck is actually going on."

"I'll be glad to explain when we are out of danger." A trash can rolled into the street and Smith sent it flying out of the way.

"I should have known getting involved with the CIA would lead to weird shit."

Present

Ashley, Tyler and the Michaels left for the night. Smith finished filling the notes in their files when Flores called him into her office. He noticed Stevenson standing outside her office. Stevenson did not make eye contact.

When he opened the door, he saw Lieutenant Colonel Shaw on the screen.

"Good evening, colonel," Smith said.

"It's anything but, agent. I'm not happy to have 2 reports in a week about Captain Stevenson's performance."

"Shaw and I were just discussing what to do about him."

"I am going to propose new candidates from the services."

"What is Miller's opinion on the matter? I notice he isn't here." Smith

"He is currently with the President at one of his resorts for a fundraiser. I haven't been able to talk yet." Shaw said. "If I may be frank, we may need to force a vote to expel Stevenson. I doubt Miller will agree to a voluntary transfer."

"I doubt we would have the 2/3rds needed to expel an agent," Flores sighed.

"At the very least, we need to put the fear of God into him." Smith said. "Arguing with a guardian, putting hands on a child who has a history of abuse at the hands of adults, and dereliction of duty. We cannot tolerate this, or he may end up creating a bigger incident. God knows what could happen if he goes after Daniel. A dead Task Force member would not fly with the White House, even if it was his fault."

"Years of work down the drain" Flores sighed

"Bring him in. I'll brief Miller on Monday."

Smith let the Captain in. He snapped to attention like a recruit in front of Flores desk.

"Captain Stevenson, reporting as ordered, ma'am!"

For a second, she wasn't sure what to say about the formality. She looked towards Smith.

"You can tell him at ease, or you could let him stay like this. Up to you." Smith said coldly.

"Very well, do you know why I called you here?"

"Yes ma'am. I screwed up, ma'am!" he said, keeping his military bearing.

"You did more than just screw up, Captain." Shaw said. "You put the entire mission of this task force in jeopardy. I expected better of a Captain in the Marine Corps."

"You were taught containment protocols when you joined" Flores glared at him. Is that correct?"

"Yes, ma'am, agent Baker went over them."

"Then why did you forget the first one?" Flores asked.

"I don't know, ma'am" Stevenson replied. Even at attention, Smith could see the fear in his eyes

"You don't KNOW!?" Shaw yelled. "I'm late for a reservation because of this, and you reply I don't know. Christ, I will be having a word with your previous commander."

"Smith, remind our Captain what the first protocol to prevent a power related incident is." Flores said rubbing his temples

"If someone with powers asks for a blocker, give it. No questions asked." Smith said, locking eyes with the captain.

"If you don't have one?"

"Move heaven and earth to find one or extract the individual to a safe location."

"If you are busy or talking to someone?"

"You stop what you are doing, even if you are talking to the President or God himself"

"Does that jog your memory, Captain?"

"Yes ma'am"

"I am curious as to why you put your hands on Tyler?" Smith glared. "You had his profile. You knew he was a victim of abuse. I warned you earlier this week what could possibly happen and yet you ignored that too! Your behavior since you arrived has been subpar, and your father calling here and trying to throw his weight around was unacceptable."

"Sir, about my father, I"

"I don't care what excuse you have for running to him! I want to know about Tyler. What made you think that was a good idea? We do not lay hands on those with powers here!" Smith raised his voice. The lamp next to Agent Flores flickered briefly.

"I misjudged the situation, sir. It won't happen again."

"You will be lucky if there is a next time." Flores said. "Do you want to be here, Captain?"

"Ma'am?" The captain asked.

"Did I stutter? Do you want to be here?"

"Yes ma'am!"

"Then you better act like it. Because if you don't say so, and we will send you back. You are very close to being kicked off the task force." Flores said. "Do you understand?"

"Yes ma'am."

"You better come back Monday morning with a different attitude if you want to stay or a letter of resignation. You are dismissed."

"Dismissed aye ma'am." Stevenson about faced and left.

Shaw dropped off the call, hoping to salvage his plans for the night.

"I'm glad you didn't blow up a table this time or send him into a wall"

Smith laughed. "I'm getting better."

Chapter 29

Chapter Text

October 14th 2017

Daniel stared out the window of his grandparents' car. His eyes were following the river alongside the highway to Eugene. Since the leaves started changing, he has felt off. Earlier this week, Chris asked him what he wants to be for Halloween. Daniel just felt the panic grip him at the thought of making a costume.

"I'm not going trick or treating" Daniel told Chris while they walked back

"Dude, it would be so fun" Chris pleaded, showing Daniel his notebook. "I even got a cool Superwolf idea"

"I SAID NO!" Daniel said before walking ahead of him. He tried to hide his tears. He didn't know why he was so angry. Chris kept quiet.

The light coming through the trees reminded Daniel of when they camped at Rainer. Back when, Daniel was just on a "cool brothers trip", as Sean put it. He felt stupid for buying that. He wanted to hate Sean for lying to him. Hate him for always running. Knowing what he knows now, Sean could be sitting right next to him as he made his way to the group. Daniel also knows it's not fair. Sean didn't know what was going to happen, so why does he keep blaming him?

Grandma and grandpa talked to each other in the front seat. They tried talking to Daniel, but he gave one word responses, so they respected his need to not talk. Soon enough the forest gave way to farmland then suburbs. They were getting close to their destination.

His grandparents dropped him off and went shopping. Daniel was a few minutes early, so he made his way to the conference room. Times like this had him wish he had a phone like the older kids. Not like it would matter, none of his friends in Beaver Creek have one. So he sat looking at the artwork hanging on the wall. Most was just your bland generic artwork, there was also a seal with the task force seal along with the seals of the FBI, CIA, and Defense Department beneath them.

The door opened and Ben came in.

"Hi" Daniel said to him hoping to talk to someone. Ben just rolled his gray eyes and said nothing before getting engrossed in his phone.

He must still be mad about last month. He thought. Even around others like me, I'm so alone.

Others filed in. McKenna, Ashley and Tyler took their seats. Tyler leaned over to Daniel "Hey, are you okay?"

"I'm fine" Daniel lied.

Tyler frowned but returned to talking with Ashley. Doctor Romano came in but so did Flores and Smith also came in.

"Good morning everyone." Smith started. "Flores and I wanted to remind everyone. If you are out and about, you need to have an emergency blocker on you. We had an incident with an unknown variable that couldn't be accounted for. It's important that you have your blocker on you to prevent an incident. Any questions"

The kids sat looking at each other. Ashley looked mortified.

Flores added, "Effective immediately, no one with powers is to enter Arcadia Bay for any reason. Understood?"

"Yes Agent Flores" they all said.

"Doc, they are all yours"

The older man stood up. "Ok, I know this month has been a little rough for some here. Anyone want to start?"

Ashley sat up and raised her hand. "I do. Last week, Tyler and I went to that town. It was awful. I found glowing covers and when I got close I lost control. It was like being transported to another time. I couldn't sense Tyler or anyone around me. I was trapped."

McKenna laughed. "Ohhhhhh now one of you know exactly what it's like to be me"

"McAllister, that was uncalled for!" Romano tried to maintain order.

"What is your problem?" Ashley glared at her.

"Oh, what can't handle a little chaos in your life?"

The room erupted in fighting. Daniel sat there staring at the table. He was getting more and more angry. Not at what McKenna had said. Just an anger towards the world and everything in it. He couldn't keep it in.

"OH, FUCK THIS SHIT!" Daniel yelled, his voice cracking. He slammed his hands on the table and stood up and ran out of the room. Tears burned his eyes as he ran towards the break room. He noticed a gap between the back wall and a vending machine just big enough to hide in, his own little wolf's den.

He sat there sobbing into his knees. He hated feeling like this. Like the world was out to piss him off, like it didn't care that he lost everything. All the good stuff? All that was temporary, too. Chris would hate him once he really got to know the real Daniel. He just knew it.

He sensed someone coming into the break room, and he stopped crying, hoping they would go away. He heard the person get a snack from the vending machine next to the one he was hiding behind. The person didn't leave. Instead, they got closer.

"I see you found my old spot" Tyler said, peeking around the corner.

"Huh?" Daniel replied meekly

"I used to hide here after I would fight with Alex. Hungry?"

Tyler held out a Chococrisp. Daniel took it.

"Thanks"

"No problem. You aren't doing too well are you" Tyler asked.

"I don't know." Daniel said, nibbling at the candy bar. "I am just angry. I don't even know why"

Tyler sighed, sitting down against the wall. "Your dad died nearly a year ago, right?"

Daniel opened his mouth to speak but the words wSouldn't come out. He felt more tears welling up. He just nodded.

"The first year was hard for me. So many things changed. Mom made my life hell. I was so angry at everyone, especially after she abandoned me. It's funny. When Alex found me, I was so excited to meet someone like me. But 3 months later, I was back to being angry again. I was convinced if people saw the real me, they would run away from me."

"You don't seem that bad." Daniel said.

"Not now. But back then I got into fights, cheated on tests. I even used my powers to expose an affair for one of my foster parents." Tyler said, leaning back.

"What changed?" Daniel asked.

"I nearly self-destructed. I went against Alex and cheated on an exam after all the fights I had at school that year. I was expelled from school. But right afterwards my foster parents kicked me out. It wasn't exactly legal, per se. But still I found myself out in the cold that night. I waited on calling Alex for help. I was so damn certain he would have left me out there after how angry he was with me at school. But in the end, I called him after getting too cold and wet. He picked me up, no hesitation. Even after everything I put him through, he came for me. He even let me stay the night at his house."

Tyler took a deep breath. "Ashley came through for me too. She heard what happened and convinced her parents to let me stay with them. It was good too, I was out of options. I'm getting off track. The point is, dude, it's ok to feel angry. You have a lot to be angry about. Just try not to take that anger out on those who care about you the most. They will come for you in the end and help."

Daniel thought back to Chris. All he was trying to do was cheer Daniel up, and he yelled at him. "That makes sense," Daniel sniffed. "I have been a jerk to my friend Chris lately. But I also really don't want to go trick or treating this year. It reminds me too much of dad. Would Chris not like me or think I am lame?"

"That's ok." Tyler smiled. "I'm sure he would understand if you told him."

"You think?" Daniel asked.

"I am sure he will. True friends will stick by you no matter what. Even if they miss out on trick out treating with you."

Agent Parker came up. "Diaz, there you are. I have been looking for you. It's time for our meeting. If that is ok with Mr Evans"

Tyler laughed and helped Daniel up.

Trust him, Daniel, Tyler's voice came in his head. It was a weird sensation. They only want to help and look out for us.

Daniel and Parker made it to his office.

"So Daniel, Doctor Romano said you stormed out of group, is that right?"

Daniel nodded.

"What's going on?" The older man asked, but he was trying to be warm. He was sounding genuine.

"I was feeling really bad. I've been feeling bad for the last 2 weeks. And when everyone started fighting, I couldn't take it anymore." Daniel said, expecting to be scolded.

"I understand. It can't be easy with everyone fighting. Especially with everything going on" Parker responded. "If you want, we can set you up with one on one therapy."

"I don't know…" Daniel said, looking down.

"I used to be unsure about it myself. When you have been at this as long as I have, you don't realize how much things affect you. But it's been very helpful for me."

"I'm sure grandma would make me go if you offer it…"

"I'm letting you have the final say. My own therapist always says you have to want the help and have the willingness to go through with it. I'm not going to make you do it if you don't want to. The offer will stay on the table as long as you need."

Daniel nodded. He was still unsure.

"I see your grades have stayed consistent. Keep up the good work."

"Yeah, Chris and I have been working on homework together" Daniel gave a half smile.

"That's good, has he or his dad told anyone about your powers?"

"No, my other friends don't know." Daniel said.

"Good. I know it's hard, but we still need to keep your secret."

"I know" Daniel sounded annoyed. You remind me every time we see each other.

They went over some more things in Daniel's life. He asked if Daniel had any outbursts or if he lost control.

Parker finally said, "Ok, one more thing. We do have a meeting with your grandparents and Agent Flores. Do you have any questions before we head over?"

"I've noticed Ben doesn't seem to like me. Do you know why? What did I ever do to him?"

Parker sighed. "That poor kid. It's not anything you did. Things were not easy for him. I'll try and talk to him again about being nicer. You two have a lot in common, but I really can't say more on it. Come on, let's head over to Flores's office."

They met up with Grandma and grandpa outside of her office and went inside. Agent Flores sat at her desk. Daniel noticed all the pictures of her kid on the Desk.

"Thank you all for coming" she said as she shook grandma and grandpa's hands.

"Our pleasure." Grandma Clare asked. "Is everything going OK with Daniel?"

" Mr. Diaz is doing just fine" Agent Flores smiled and nodded towards Daniel. "We just got word that the official investigation is over. Mr. Ortiz, your dad's business partner, and executor of his will, as expressed a desire to close out Esteban's estate."

"What does that mean?" Daniel asked his grandparents.

"It's a process to settle your dad's affairs. I assume, Agent Flores, that means we will need to clear out the house?"

"That will be between you, Daniel, and Mr. Ortiz." She said, "However you decide, there is one thing we are requiring. Due to the high profile nature of your cross-country trek, you will need an escort. Agents Parker and Smith will be available to escort you up there, as well as having US Marshals on back up."

"My Goodness," grandma exclaimed. "Do you expect that much danger?"

"Personally, I don't think so. But my bosses would sleep better with the escort." Daniel noticed her making a subtle knocking motion on her desk as she spoke.

"We will look at our calendar and let you know the date." Grandpa Stephen said.

The adults continued to talk, but Daniel sat there. The thought of going back excited but terrified him. He could see Noah and his other friends. He then got sad thinking of seeing the house. The world closed around him. He remembered Sean kicking him out of his room when Daniel wanted to show him his costume.

Grandpa shaking his knee brought Daniel back.

"Are you ready to go?" Grandpa said. Everyone else was standing up.

"Oh uh yeah. Sure" Daniel said goodbye to everyone

On the ride back, his grandparents talked about possible dates. They settled on the following week. Daniel thought back how he didn't want to be alone. He wanted his big brother to help him be brave. He knew someone who could help.

"Grandma?" Daniel asked

"Yes, dear, what is it?" She asked concerned.

"Do you think Chris could come? I-" Daniel stuttered. "I really would like him to come."

"Hmm, sounds like a good Idea to have a superhero backup" Grandpa joked. "Sounds like a good idea, but that will be up to Charles. What do you think, dear?"

Claire was hesitant. "Well, if he says it's ok. But no pestering Charles if he says no. Understand?"

"I know grandma" Daniel said looking back out to the forest passing by. I hope he can come.

Chapter 30

Notes:

Fiust and formost I want to thank fullpossumbrain (cloudfefe) tristezaeternal and OzWilde for the Wonderful fic One thousand five hundred miles and art for my birthday! You and the Wolf Squad server have been amazing humans who continue to lift up other creators!

Chapter Text

October 19, 2017

Chris was stoked while packing some of his comics into his backpack. Dad was bummed when his grandparents couldn't take Chris for the weekend at first. There was an AA retreat this weekend that dad heard was a positive experience. So when the Reynolds asked his dad if Chris could go to Seattle, they were both elated. This was the first time Chris had gone on a trip since mom died.

He knew Danny had a hard time. Ever since the school put up Halloween decorations at the beginning of October, Danny had been off. He wouldn't really talk with the group unless someone asked him. Last week, Chris tried cheering him up, but Danny yelled at him. He didn't tell his dad about that. He knew the feelings Danny felt. Still, Chris wanted to be there for him no matter what.

"Chris, are you almost ready?" His dad called from the living.

"Yeah dad!" Chris said, fitting his sketch pad In his backpack. He grabbed his other bag with his clothes and headed out to the living room. Charles was putting breakfast on the table. One thing Chris has grown fond of was his dad starting to learn how to cook. Breakfast is so much better than unseasoned eggs he had been used to last winter.

"Smells good dad!" Chris smiled before eating the omelet.

Charles sat across from him. His dad kept his beard but keeps it well groomed now. No more scruffy. He was sipping on some orange juice. Chris was happy his dad was no longer having beer for breakfast. "So buddy, you ready for your big trip?"

"Yeah! I'm excited, no school and I get to see Daniel's old house!"

"You know it's going to be hard for him? Poor kid."

"I know," Chris said, bringing his mood down.

"Daniel really looks up to you. Claire said he asked for you. Looks like superheroes sometimes need a superhero too." Charles winked.

"Daniel's the real superhero. I just play pretend, but it's cool."

"You know, it's really hard sometimes when you are the hero." Charles looked his son in the eye. "Everyone expects you to be in charge. It can be very lonely. He may have that gift of his, but deep down he is still a kid like you. I've seen how much you two get along since he came back. I'm really happy to see you playing more. Looks like we have both improved this past year."

"So have you, dad. This breakfast was amazing!" Chris beamed, "What are you going to do on your trip?"

"Oh, there will be some talks and group sessions. But I hear there will also be some fishing and even a basketball tournament. Time to see if your old man still has game"

Chris chuckled. He helped clean up before heading over to the Reynolds.

"Ok, buddy, they have the number to the place. The area has bad cell service, so my phone won't work. Here is some money for anything you may want to get" dad said, giving Chris a hug. Stephen let Chris in and put his bags next to the door.

Danny looked up from the counter. His breakfast was barely touched and he looked tired. "Hey Chris!"

"Hey!" Chris gave him a hug. "I'm really excited to go on a trip with you!"

"Thanks for coming." He yawned, getting up from his seat.

"Don't you think of getting up without finishing your food, mister." Claire said from the kitchen sink. "I don't want you complaining about being hungry before we even get to the interstate."

He sat back down and tried to eat.

"Chris, I am so glad you could come. Do you want anything to eat." Claire offered

"I'm good, Claire, thanks!. Dad made a big breakfast."

"Oh I'm glad to hear that" she smiled. "We are just waiting on the Agents to get here. Make yourself comfortable."

Chris sat next to Danny. He was picking at his food, not really eating.

"Everything ok?" Chris asked.

"I'm fi-" Daniel stopped for a second. "I didn't sleep well last night, and I'm not really hungry. Sure you don't want to help take some?"

He offered his plate.

"I'm really full." Chris said.

"Worth a shot. I'm glad you could come along." Daniel put his hand on Chris's shoulder

"Of course Superwolf" Chris smiled.

The doorbell rang. Agents Smith and Parker came inside.

Daniel got up. "Hey! Has Sean sent a letter"

Agent Smith Shook his head. "Nothing as of yet. Things have been busy lately"

"Is Sean ok?" Daniel asked.

"Last report was that he was doing fine. My friend is keeping an eye on Sean. If anything happened, I would know right away."

"Daniel," Claire sounded exasperated. "At least eat half of what I made you."

"Fine." Daniel pouted and sat back down.

Claire turned to the agents. "Can I ask you a favor. With the 2 boys, we won't be able to fit everything in our car. Do you have space?"

"Of course," Agent Smith said. "I can go make room in the back."

Chris chimed in. "I can help!"

"Oh you are such a helpful young man" smiled.

"I can help too, grandma!"

"Daniel, sit." Claire said. "I'm not asking again"

Daniel went back to poking the waffle with his fork.

Claire Showed Smith and Chris the bags they didn't fit. Smith took the heaviest one, and Chris took both his and Daniels bags out.

"Thanks for helping out, Captain" Smith smiled.

Chris was caught off guard. "Did Danny tell you my secret?"

"No, you told me last winter. Remember? It's my job to remember all the superheroes running around."

"Oh right" Chris forgot, remembering the agents who came by after Sean and Danny left.

"I just need to move some boxes." The agent pulled out 2 heavy-duty boxes out of the back, leaving space for Chris to put the bags in. He got their bags in just fine and decided to try to put Claire's bag in. It was much heavier than theirs. Chris put his tiny legs into the lift and almost got it when suddenly he slipped. He tried to cover himself, waiting for the bag to hit him.

Nothing happened.

He heard the familiar hum of powers. Chris opened his eyes to see the bag floating into the back of the car.

Did I just get powers? He thought for a second.

"Are you ok, dude?" Smith said with his arm out to the bag.

"Yeah… wait, you have powers!?" Chris nearly yelled.

"Do you want the whole town to know?" The agent tried to hush him.

"Sorry." Chris turned red, he lowered his. "That's so cool!"

"Daniel didn't tell you?"

Chris shook he head.

"Huh. I thought that kid would have sold state secrets for a Chococrisp."

Chris laughed. "So, are you like the head of the Avengers?"

Smith laughed. "I'm not even the head of my department. Plus, we are more like Shield than the Avengers. Things would be more interesting if they worked like the comics."

"You like comic books?"

"Oh ya! I grew up on power bear. I had the whole Otter Realm series growing up."

"The one where they introduced Doctor Otter, and he tries to take over the world?"

"That's the one." Smith laughed, putting closing. "You know your stuff."

"My friend Hal has the reprinted series book. He said the original comics are rare. Do you still have them?"

"Sadly no, my stepdad threw them out"

Chris had a horrified look on his face. "Who would do something like that?"

Smith realized he may have said too much. "Not a very good person. But it's all in the past. Come on, let's get back inside."

Soon, Chris and Daniel were buckled in the back of the Reynolds' car and were off. Daniel's mood picked up as they got down the hill, and they talked comics, and Danny used his powers to make some of the toys Chris bought fly around the backseat. They were laughing and making spaceship noises.

Several miles south of Albany, Daniel saw a sign for US 20 and Chris saw his demeanor change.

"What is it, Danny?" Chris asked.

"It's just… We stayed here a few nights last year…" Daniel looked down. "It was bad. Very bad."

"It's ok. I am here." Chris reached out and held his hand. Danny gave a squeeze.

"Thanks Chris." Daniel turned to look out the window. Chris held Daniel's hand until it went limp about 10 mins later. He could hear Daniel starting to snore a bit.

"Oh, poor thing is so tired" Claire whispered from the front seat.

Chris pulled out his Sketchbook and started doodling. He had a pretty good sketch going when they entered Portland. Danny was still fast asleep, and Chris imagined Captain Spirit flying around and saving the city from Mantroid's evil minions with the help of Spirit Squad. Chris turned the page and started sketching the new scene.

Daniel woke up nearly an hour later. He mentioned being hungry and before Claire could scold him for not eating all of his breakfast, Chris spoke up.

"Me too." Chris said.

"Me three" Stephen said. "Plus I need to stretch my old legs."

"Oh alright" Claire said, picking up on the walkie-talkie the agents gave her. "We will need to let the Agents know."

"Can I do it?" Chris asked.

"Fine" Claire said, handing the radio over.

"Captain Spirit to SHIELD!" Chris said into the radio.

Stephen chuckled, Claire and Danny looked at him looked at him with a horrified expression.

"Who is this?" a voice came on the line.

"I'll take it." another voice that sounded like Smith. "This is Shield, I read you, over"

Danny's face was beet red.

Chris keyed the radio again. "We are in need of resupply and refueling, over"

"Rodger Spirit, there is a place up the road about 5 miles. They serve fantastic burgers and have fuel. How copy? Over" Smith said with a bit of a chuckle.

Stephen played the part. "The course has been plotted, Captain"

Danny started giggling.

"We have it, over"

"Rodger, Spirit. We will follow you in. Over and out."

Chapter 31

Notes:

Note: This Chapter includes Racist language used in vandalism. Reader discretion is advised.

Chapter Text

Daniel could still feel his cheeks burning when they pulled in to the restaurant.

"Dude really?" Daniel asked.

"What? Chris said, beaming.

"I just didn't expect you to pull Captain Spirit on them?"

"Stephen seemed to enjoy it. And you giggled" Chris smirked.

"Yeah, I just wasn't expecting it."

The restaurant was a typical side of the freeway diner. There were truckers and tourists coming in and out. The waitress gave Chris and Daniel place mats and crayons to draw. Chris immediately sketched up a Superwolf Logo. Daniel doodled a wolf with a cape. Soon the boys were talking superheroes.

"I think Hawt Dawg Man could take on Iron Man" Chris said.

"No way dude. Iron Man would cook Hawt Dawg man before he knew what hit him." Daniel raised an eyebrow.

"He took on a giant mustard robot. I'm sure he could take him on."

"But he loves mustard. Why do you think Mustard guy feeds him mustard before battle?"

Agent Smith choked on his water.

"You ok there, boss?" Parker asked.

"Yeah, I'm fine. Just went down the wrong pipe."

"Mr Smith, what do you think?" Chris asked. "Would Hawt Dawg Man beat Iron Man"

Chris spent 5 mins with him, and now he is acting like they're nerdy friends? Daniel thought to himself.

Agent Parker gave a subtle eye roll.

"I would say tha Iron Man would cook Hawt Dawg man" Smith chuckled.

"Told ya!" Daniel said

"Although, if Mustard guy got the jump on Tony, he could clog Iron Man's weapon systems."

Chris beamed at Daniel. "See?"

"No, you said Hawt Dawg man alone!" Daniel protested, "If Mustard Guy got involved, then the rest of the Avengers would come to Iron Man's aid!"

Grandma turned to talk to Parker hoping someone was willing to have an adult conversation. Grandpa just chuckled. Before the debate could rage on, the server brought their food.

Daniel may not have been hungry this morning, but the burger in front of him made his stomach grumble. As they were eating, Smith took a call.

"This is Smith," he said, swallowing a bite. "What? …. SPD said they would watch- Hold on."

Smith excused himself and went outside. Daniel wondered what that was about. Claire and Parker were talking.

"My wife really loves the new place. She wasn't so sure about leaving Salem, but now that we are out of it, she is happy. I love not having to make that commute every day."

"Oh that's lovely." Claire remarked. "I remember you having to make that drive to our place in the summer."

"Yep now I don't need to leave at 5 am if I need to talk to Mr Giles. Not that Daniel gives me much of a reason to" Parker smiled at Daniel.

"Other that that mouth Sean let him have, he is such a sweetheart" Claire said. Daniel blushed. While he tried to keep it away from grandma, he kinda liked swearing.

After Daniel finished his burger, Smith came back to the table.

"What was that about?" Parker asked.

Smith sighed. "I'll let you know when we are outside."

Daniel asked what was going on, and Smith just said, don't worry about it.

Once outside, Agent Smith told them.

"The US Marshalls who went to secure your house found vandalism. It wasn't there last night." Smith sounded frustrated. "Seattle PD said they were stationing a car near the house but left. They did not give a reason."

"What did they do? " Daniel shook. Chris put his arm around Daniel.

Smith looked like he was struggling to say what he was seeing on the screen of his phone. "I'm quoting what I'm seeing. 'Wetback got what he deserved. Justice for Kindred' Mr Ortiz is looking for someone to come out, but there isn't anyone who can come out to cover it up today."

Daniel felt the world close in on him. He touched the scars on his shoulder. Sean told him about the racists who shot him on the short ride to the checkpoint. The checkpoint where… He felt sick.

Smith got on his knee and met Daniel "Hey, we are handling it. I'm really sorry this happened."

He remained silent. Daniel's thoughts were swirling.

"Danny?" Chris asked. "Are you ok?"

"I don't know." Daniel said. "Why? Why does this keep happening? Why can't people just leave us alone?"

"Sweetie, some people are just awful." Grandma said. "Try to remember there are a lot of good people out there. Remember those people."

"IT DOESN'T FUCKING FEEL LIKE IT!" Daniel said forcefully. He looked around and felt guilty. Chris stood awkwardly by. Grandma looked angry at the swear word. Grandpa was looking like he wanted to get out of the way of grandma. These people were trying to help him, and he just told them off again.

They only want to help and look out for us. Tyler's words came through. Daniel felt guilty again

"I understand the feeling, Daniel." Agent Smith said. "When you are surrounded by the ills of society, it's normal to feel like you have no one. But you have family and friends to help you."

"I know" Daniel looked down and mumbled. "I'm sorry for swearing."

Grandma sighed and pulled him in for a hug. "Sweetie, I know you are hurting. Please let us help you."

Daniel nodded.

"Daniel. Would you want to take a blocker before we get there?" Smith asked.

"No" he shook his head. "I'll be fine. I swear."

"Ok. Let's get on the road." Smith said.

A few hours later, Daniel saw the familiar roads and buildings as they passed SeaTac. He felt a sense of nervous anticipation when grandpa turned off the freeway. Chris was taking in the sites. Grandpa turned off on a road that brought him by his old school.

"Dude, check it out, it's my old school!" Daniel said, looking for signs of any familiar classmates

"Holy crap. You weren't kidding! That school looks like a mall!" Chris said looking out the window. "Do you see anyone you know?"

"I can't see anyone." Daniel frowned. It was after the buses left, so there weren't many kids around. He hoped he could have seen Noah.

A few more turns and grandpa turned onto Lewis Ave. Daniel saw it before grandpa said anything. There was the house. They parked and Daniel got out of the car. The house looked mostly the same. Except the patio was wrecked. It looked like a bomb went off.

A Daniel sized bomb. He thought.

There was the graffiti Smith mentioned. It was on the wall of Sean's bedroom. There was some evidence that someone tried cleaning, but couldn't get it off. Daniel felt grandpa's hand on his shoulder.

"What an awful thing to put on someone's house. Come on, you don't need to stare at it."

A man rounded the corner from the garage. Daniel recognized the man from the parties dad had. Mr Ortiz, was dads business partner for the shop.

"Daniel? Wow, you have gotten so big." He said, putting down the bucket he was carrying, and gave Daniel a hug. "I'm so sorry for your loss. Your father was a good man."

"Thank you." Daniel introduced everyone. "This is my grandparents and my friend Chris."

"You must be Stephen and Claire. It's so good to meet you in person. I took good care of your father's estate. As for the vandalism, I am covering that. I tried cleaning it, but it is stubborn. I have a guy coming tomorrow to help."

"I'm glad to finally meet you" grandpa shook his hand.

"I want to see inside." Daniel said, staring at the front door.

"Oh course, Danny." Mr Ortiz nodded before unlocking the door.

Daniel crossed the threshold. The familiar scents combined with the stale air filled his nose. The living room and kitchen were trashed. Drawers were opened and rummaged through.

"What happened?" Daniel turned to Mr Ortiz.

"The police searched the house in the first few days. They were looking for something to pin on your father and brother."

"We are still working on getting anything they took as evidence back." Agent Parker said.

My house is wrecked because of me. Daniel thought. He walked through the living room. The Playbox was still there, although the games were scattered on the floor. There were so many memories flooding through his head. He picked up the smiling pumpkin next to the TV. It was still there after all this time. Dad loved this pumpkin and loved going all out for not just Halloween but Christmas and birthdays. Daniel sat on the floor and started crying. Chris sat next to him and hugged him.

"It's ok, let it out" Chris said gently.

Grandpa also came over and knelt beside him and rubbed his back. He had control. Things weren't flying around the room. Daniel let it out.

A few moments later, there was commotion outside

"Ma'am please step back, you are not allowed to be here."

"Fuck you! You are just going to let that bullshit be on display for the whole neighborhood to see?" A young woman's voice yelled back. He recognized that voice.

"Lyla?" He said, shooting up and knocking Chris over. "Sorry! LYLA!"

Daniel ran out of the house. Parker with his hand on his weapon tried to stop him, but he was too quick.

"I am going to clean this shit-" Lyla was telling one of the agents trying to block her.

"LYLA!" Daniel yelled.

"Daniel?" She said, barely having time to drop the cleaning supplies before Daniel wrapped his arms around her, nearly knocking her down. "It's you! It's really you. You have gotten so big"

She hugged him tight. He didn't want to let go. "I missed you so much"

"I missed you too. Does that mean Sean is here too?" Lyla asked.

Daniel shook his head. "No, he is not."

"Oh right. He went to Mexico…" she sighed.

"Let me introduce you to my grandparents." Daniel said, looking back at the house. The Agent was giving a puzzled look to Parker and Smith. His grandparents came outside.

"Are those Karen's parents?" She asked.

"Yeah! They have been great." Daniel smiled. "And that's my new friend Chris from Beaver Creek!"

"Wow, you and Sean got up to a lot"

"Grandma! Grandpa! This is Lyla! She and Sean are best friends" Daniel said

"Daniel and Sean told us so much about you," grandma smiled.

"Wow, I am at a loss for words."

"Let's head inside, dear. It would be easier to sit." Grandma said.

Lyla went in, but Parker stopped him.

"Yeah yeah, don't mention my gift" Daniel said before Parker could say anything.

"Thank you" the agent. "Also try not to run out of the house again, please."

Once inside, Daniel and Lyla talked about what they had been up to. Over the past year. Daniel left out the stories that would freak out anyone present.

"So, what is with all the security?" Lyla asked.

Daniel looked down. Even the official story was still bad.

"Sean and Daniel got involved with some bad people." Parker said. "We are just here to keep him safe

Lyla looked at Daniel, who looked guilty. She pulled him into a hug. "My poor baby. I'm so sorry. I wish I could have helped."

It felt nice to be held by her. All of this was so familiar yet a big piece was missing.

Lyla broke the hug. "My parents and Mr Ortiz helped with the funeral for your dad. I wish you could have been there. Have you visited him?"

"What do you mean?"

"He is buried a few miles from here." She said with tears in her eyes.

"Really? Can we go see him?" Daniel turned to his grandparents.

"If that's what you want, dear" grandma said.

Lyla, Chris and Daniel crammed in the backseat of his Grandparent's car. Lyla saw some of Chris's drawings and was delighted to learn that Sean also helped inspire him.

"I am so glad to hear that. When Sean wasn't too busy with track, he was doodling." Lyla smiled. "I'm happy to hear he inspired others."

They pulled into the parking lot of the cemetery. Daniel felt his chest tighten. Lyla helped him out of the car and put her arm around him. Chris flanked his other side. Daniel noticed Chris also felt uneasy. He wondered if Chris felt the same way he did when his mom passed.

Daniel saw Parker and Smith walk up.

"Hey Anton, one of my friends is here. Mind if I pay a visit?" Smith asked.

"I think we should be good" Parker replied.

"I'll have my radio." Smith said before heading in a different direction.

Lyla led Daniel and Chris, while Grandma and Grandpa walked behind them with Parker.

"I felt so awful for not being able to help Sean. The least I could do was organize the funeral. So many people came for it. It was beautiful."

"I wish I could have been there" Daniel said.

"His death brought the community together. Those fucking Pigs tried so hard to get me implicated and were pissed, nothing stuck. Can I ask you something?"

Daniel looked up at her. "Ok?"

"Why was Sean wearing an eye patch in later mugshots?"

Oh, crap. Daniel thought. He remembered that night. He thought he had killed Sean and was all alone. Daniel felt Chris's eyes on him, too.

"It was an accident…" Daniel paused. Lyla squeezed him.

"Oh," she said quietly. Daniel wondered if she would still like him if she knew what he really was and that he killed dad and nearly killed Sean.

They made it to the top of the hill. Lyla turn I'm towards a grave overlooking the rest of the cemetery and had a view of the water. .

Daniel saw the stone. The air was calm, and even the birds didn't make a sound.

Here lies Esteban Diaz

Loving Father, Friend and Pillar of the community.

Born January 11, 1970

Died October 28th 2016

Rest in Power

Dad's picture was also etched into the stone. Daniel knelt down and touch it.

"Dad…" Daniel said, feeling tears in his eyes. The last year bubbled up from inside. He thought of the fight with Brett that started this whole mess. He thought of the Motel room and seeing his dad on the News. Every night spent under a bridge or hiding in a shed. All of it flashed through his minds. He thought he was about to lose control of his powers. But he felt more hands on his shoulder Lyla, Chris, grandma and grandpa. He felt the comfort of his family.

He remembered Finn spending time with him, so he didn't feel alone. He remembered his mom, who burned a building down to buy Sean some time to save us and took the fall. Daniel felt love all around him.

"Dad, I'm sorry. I should have stayed inside. I miss you every single day. Sean would love to be here, and it's my fault his isn't"

A warm afternoon wind blew in his face. It helped dry some of the tears. He almost heard his dad say "it's ok Mijo"

"It's not your fault, Superwolf" Chris said.

"Chris is right. None of this is your fault, Daniel" Grandpa said.

Lyla held him tight. "No, it's not your fault. It's not even Sean's fault. This was such an awful situation."

"Guys?" Daniel said, looking at everyone. "Can I have some time alone with dad?"

"Are you sure, sweetheart?" Grandma asked.

"Yeah, I just want dad to know what I have been up to."

The rest of the group moved out of ear shot. Daniel looked over his shoulder. Parker was closer, but he could see Lyla and his grandparents talking. He turned to face the grave.

"Dad, I need to tell you the truth… the truth about the last year."

And Daniel told him everything. He told him about his powers, he told him about Hank and Mushroom. He told dad about saving Chris and Grandpa. Daniel went on about Brody and the drifters. He told dad about Sean's eye and how it happened. Everything.

Chapter 32

Notes:

I split this Chapter into 2 POVs. Thanks again for all the support!

Chapter Text

Chapter 32

Chris

The adults were talking, and Agent Parker was focused on Daniel. Chris noticed how Danny had avoided answering questions about their adventures. He recognized it from the same tactics he used to avoid talking about dad.

The graveyard brought back sad memories of the week mom died. He was growing restless and scanned the area looking for something to do. He saw Agent Smith standing near a grave and headed over. Like a mouse, he snuck up behind the man, who seemed preoccupied.

"You know sneaking up on someone is impolite" the man said, keeping his eyes on the grave. Chris nearly jumped.

"Sorry," Chris said.

"Shouldn't you be with Daniel?" The man turned to look at him.

"Daniel wanted to be alone. The adults were talking, and I'd figure I check on you."

"I appreciate the gesture, but you shouldn't be running off." Smith turned back to the grave.

Chris read the inscription.

Specialist Jorge Hernandez

2nd Ranger Battalion

Born March 3rd, 1988

KIA November 8th, 2010

"Who was he?" Chris asked curiously.

"One hell of a man. He was one of my squad mates. I lost a lot of people that day…" Smith reached his hand in his pocket and pulled out a coin. He placed it on the grave. "Jorge always loved collecting Challenge Coins."

"I'm really sorry to hear that." Chris said. "I know it's hard to lose someone. My mom died when I was 7."

Smith sighed. "I'm sorry kid."

"It's ok. My dad says I shouldn't bother people with it. He gets really sad if I try to mention it."

"I learned long ago not to keep that inside. It never helps anyone. Hiding the pain can also keep us from talking about the things that made those we lost special."

Chris nodded. "What made him special?"

Smith cracked a smile. "Jorge was a pretty funny guy. He could brighten the darkest moods with a joke. When things got hard over there, he was always there to brighten our spirits. But most importantly, he was a genuine friend. He kept a secret that could have been disastrous if he told anyone. I guess I could ask you now. What were the things that made your mom special?"

Chris thought back. "She always encouraged me to draw. Even when I thought it sucked, she would be there. She would also sing Frozen songs with me."

Chris felt tears in his eyes. "She was the best, and she was taken away. They never found the person who killed her…" He stopped himself. He felt guilty for sharing this with someone who was paying respects to his own friend. "Sorry, I shouldn't be interrupting you."

"You're fine dude"

"You and Daniel have it worse. I never saw how my mom died. I shouldn't be such a baby"

The agent raised an eyebrow. "I wouldn't consider you a baby for being sad about your mom's death. That can affect anyone, no matter if they're 7 or 70. Grief isn't a competition."

Chris sighed. "Yeah, but I can tell Danny is hurting. Don't want to make him worry about me."

"Good friends always worry about their friends when they are hurting. It's what people do when they care for others." Smith said, turning to Chris and gesturing to walk with him. "I swore my childhood best friend would hate me after what happened over there. That he wouldn't like me for the aftermath. One day I finally decided to call him. Without hesitation, he came to see me."

"So your friend wasn't mad?"

"Oh he was. But only because he was scared something happened to me. Once he realized I was safe, it was like no time had passed." Smith chuckled.

Chris thought about the surrounding graves. He remembered how it has been nearly 2 years since he visited mom's grave. Dad was always drunk on the anniversary, and last year he was at a Rehab place while Chris stayed with his grandparents over Christmas.

"Do you always visit your friends, who are, you know?"

"I try, if there is a marker to visit, to see them at least once a year. Why?"

"I haven't visited my mom since the funeral." Chris felt sad. Like he was a bad son.

Smith sighed. "You honor her in other ways, right?"

"Yeah…"

"That's more than enough. We all grieve in different ways."

They made it back to the Reynolds.

"There you are, Chris. You nearly scared us to death."

"It's ok Ma'am" Agent Smith said. "He is just a curious little man. How's Daniel doing?"

"He has been talking to his dad. Poor boy"

"I'm going to check on him," Chris said. He was hoping Danny was ok.

Chris made it to Daniel. He was sitting on the grass.

"Danny? Are you ok?"

Danny looked back and wiped his eyes. "Yeah, I'm feeling sad but better"

Chris sat next to Daniel.

"Dad, this is Chris. He's been my best friend and biggest superhero" he said. Butting his arm around Chris.

Chris felt flustered at being called a superhero. "Uh, Danny is the real superhero. But hi. And if you see my mom, can you say hi for me?"

Danny put his arm around him. "Do you think our parents are telling embarrassing stories about us?"

"Yeah..." Chris chuckled, cringing at the memory of saying "I know the answer, mommy" in class.

The boys laughed and sat for a few moments.

"I'm sorry for yelling at you Chris." Daniel said, breaking the silence. "I miss my dad, and you were just trying to cheer me up."

"It's ok, the first Christmas after mom died was hard for dad and I. I just wanted to make you feel better."

"You are Chris. I don't know what I would have done without you."

"I'm sure it would have been fine."

"I mean in general. Dude, I love spending time with you and your friends. I would have been alone without you."

Chris put his arm around Danny. "I would have been the same. You and Sean helped my dad. Things have gotten so much better since you came along. Spirit Squad forever"

"Yeah! I think it's time to head back. It's starting to get cold."

Daniel

The next day was a whirlwind of activity. Mr Ortiz went over the will and what was going to happen to the estate. Daniel tried to follow, but the numbers and details were all confusing to him. All he knew is that they were going to sell the house and split the money. Grandpa said to Daniel, he could work on his bedroom.

Chris and Daniel would spend about 5 minutes cleaning out drawers until either of the boys found a cool new toy to play with before repeating the process. By mid-afternoon, with some prodding from grandma, most of Daniel's old room was in boxes.

Daniel looked at the door to Sean's room and had an idea. He found Smith and Parker at the counter chatting.

"Hey," Daniel asked. "I wanted to ask about Sean's things?"

"Sure" Agent Parker replied.

"Would it be possible to send some things to him? Like how we send letters"

Parker looked towards Smith, who saw the open front door and closed it with his power. After ensuring the door was closed, Smith turned back to Daniel.

"First, be careful mentioning that you know where Sean is while here. But to answer your question, I can get some small items there. If it can be put in a suitcase, I can get it to him."

Daniel felt some relief. "Awesome Possum!"

Parker put a finger to his earpiece. "Go ahead… What's their name?… Ok, I'll ask. Daniel, the Agent outside, said there is a kid out front asking for you. Do you know a Noah?"

"Noah?!" Daniel nearly yelled. Chris looked up from the box he was stacking in the living room. "Yeah, he was my best friend! Can I go see him, please?"

Agent Parker looked at Grandma, who nodded. He spoke into the earpiece, "Noah is good"

Daniel had to keep from running out the front door. When he made his way outside, Daniel saw Noah leaning his bike over.

"Daniel?" The bucktooth boy smiled.

"Noah!" Daniel pulled him into a hug. "Dude, it's so cool you could come!"

"Yeah, some kids at school said they saw you here yesterday. I had to see you."

"I'm happy you did. Let me introduce you to my new friend, Chris."

"Hey!" Chris smiled. "Danny told me all about you!"

"Oh wow. Cool to meet you dude" Noah shook his hand. "Where are you living now?"

"I'm living with my grandparents in Oregon!"

Noah's face fell. "Oh, you are so far away now."

"It's cool, we can still talk and play on Playbox! How is our Minecraft world doing?"

Noah looked uncomfortable. "Please don't be mad. Ummm"

"What is it, dude?" Daniel started feeling a sense of dread.

"Dad made me block you and delete the world." Noah looked sad and angry.

"I thought your dad liked me." Daniel said. Daniel could sense Chris shifting uncomfortably

"I thought so, too." Noah said. He leaned in to whisper, "I'm not supposed to be here. I lied to my parents, so I can see you again."

Daniel felt down again. "That's not fair, what did I do?"

"My dad said some er messed up things about your dad and brother. I tried to stand up, but he wouldn't listen. But I still want to be friends. I just don't know how."

"This sucks. I-" Daniel felt sad. This was always going to stain him.

"I have an idea!" Chris said. Both boys looked at him. "I have a Playbox account but mine's broken. When you take yours back, I can add him as a friend on your Playbox. Danny could use my account to talk to you! If he needs to, he can just pretend to be me"

Noah turned to Daniel. "Dude, this kid rules!"

"Chris, that is really smart!"

Chris turned a few shades of red. "It's nothing really."

Daniel brought Noah into to meet his grandparents and give him a brief version of what happened.

"Dude, that is so crazy. It sounds like an adventure." Noah said. "Things were so weird when you left. The cops tried asking me if I knew your dad was dealing drugs. Like they believed that jar was actually for drugs? Remember when your dad put up the sign?"

"Yeah, Sean groaned." Daniel laughed at the memory.

"Your dad was the coolest. I miss him."

"Me too." Daniel said.

"Anyway. What are you going to be for Halloween?" Noah asked.

"Oh, I'm not sure if I want to do anything…" Daniel looked down.

"I understand, I miss trick or treating. Your dad always had the best candy on the street. He really loved Halloween."

"Yeah he did." Daniel remembered back to all the times he and Noah would go and trick or treat. Sean and Lyla were always following behind. He remembered dads ridiculous costumes and horror movie night that Daniel would insist he was brave enough, only to run and hide in his room until Lyla could come and cheer him up.

"Hey, I really need to go." Noah sighed, looking at the clock. "Tommy's mom will be home soon and if I am not there when she gets home I'll get busted."

"I wish you could stay."

"Me too, dude." He pulled Daniel into a hug. "I'll miss you, man. Don't be a stranger. I'll look for that friend request, Chris"

"Nice meeting you dude! I will!" Chris said, showing Noah's username in his sketchbook.

Daniel watched from the front door as Noah left. He felt sad that this may be the last time he sees him for a long time. He thought of how unfair it was that Noah's dad turned on Daniel so quickly. But at the same time Noah risked getting in trouble just to spend a short time with him and that brought a smile to his face. There were so many people who risked everything to help them.

"Daniel, sweetheart. Go get ready for dinner." His grandmother called.

"Ok grandma!"

The weekend went by like a whirlwind. Lyla and some of Sean's friends from school came by to help pack the house. Saturday evening Lyla, Sean's friends, and Esteban's friends came by to do a late celebration of life. The Marshals were a bit annoyed with the flurry of activity, but Agent Smith was able to ease the tensions.

He felt the love and affection from everyone in his old life. He laughed at the funny stories of his dad, cried with everyone when they told stories of his father helping the community. Some of the stories he never heard before. For a moment, Daniel felt comfortable. He wanted to keep this feeling of content. But he knew he would be back into his new life in beaver Creek.

Soon everyone said their goodbyes to Daniel and his grandparents. Lyla promised that she would come down to visit as often as she could.

"Anton?" Daniel asked, as the last of the guests left.

"Yes?" Parker replied.

"I think I want to give therapy a try. Can I still do that?"

Parker smiled. "Of course. I'll set it up on Monday. I know it will help you out big time."

Sunday morning had the last of the stuff Daniel wanted to keep loaded and ready to head to storage. The stuff for Sean was loaded in the car with the Agents. Daniel took one last look at the house he grew up in. It was bittersweet to leave like this. There was a lump in his throat as Mr Ortiz closed and locked the door.

"Well, my boy, this is it. It was really good to see you again."

"Yeah it was. Thank you for everything."

"It may not mean much now, but if you ever have car trouble, call me. I can try to help you, so you don't get ripped off." Mr Ortiz laughed. "Your dad would be proud of you. He was always proud of you both."

Daniel hugged him and said goodbye. Before he knew it, he was southbound and heading home. His new home, new friends, and his new life.

"Chris?" Daniel asked, as they passed Tacoma

"What's up Superwolf?" Chris looked up from his sketchbook.

"Do you still want to go trick or treating?"

"You want to go?"

"Yeah. Dad loved Halloween, and it would be the best way to honor him."

"Of course you can come with us." Chris grinned.

"Oh, I'll need a costume… Do you think it's too late to get a costume?"

"I think I could come up with one?"

"Do I hear that Daniel wants to go trick or treating?" Grandpa said from the driver's seat.

"Yeah, but I don't have a costume…"

"Well, I saw a Halloween store off the exit we take to go home. We can make a detour."

"I am so happy to hear you want to trick or treat." Grandma smiled.

"I'm going to get sketching," Chris said.

Halloween 2017

"Hold still, I'm almost done." Chris said applying face paint to Daniel's face.

"Dude it tickles." Daniel complained.

"Well, hold still, and I'll be done faster. Annnd there" Chris smiled. He had his Captain Spirit mask painted on. "What do you think?"

Daniel looked at his face in the mirror. Chris drew a wolf pattern on his face, but around the eyes he did a red mask outline to match his own sky blue mask.

"Dang, Chris, you got good at this."

"I got good at drawing wolves this past year." Chris smiled as he cleaned up.

Daniel put the rest of his costume together. All the wolf-like masks left at the store were werewolves, but Chris found wolf ears and a tail, while grandpa found a nice blue cape for Daniel. He had to admit. This whole process was fun. They spent the last few days since coming up, painting the bandages to make them match.

"Oh, sweetie, you two look great together!" Grandma smiled, "Come on, let's take some pictures."

She took pictures of the boys. Daniel was feeling on top of the world. He caught a glimpse of the picture he hung up of dad and smiled.

I am sure you are smiling down right now. I hope Mushroom is keeping you company up there, dad.

The doorbell rang. Daniel went to answer it. Hal and Sheila were there. Hal was in a Powerbear costume and Sheila had an awesome Black Widow costume. Her red hair really sold it.

"Wow, Daniel, that looks awesome!" Hal lifted the power bear mask to get a better look.

"You both look awesome!" Daniel replied.

"I'm glad you finally decided to come along." Sheila smiled.

"The Spirit Squad is finally together!" Chris made the signal.

"Not quite Spirit Boy" Sheila rolled her eyes. "Kyle and Stan will meet us there."

"Oh right"

"Ok!" Grandpa said, coming down the stairs wearing a top hat and a suit with a pocket watch. "Who is ready for, hopefully more treats than tricks?"

"What are you supposed to be, grandpa?" Daniel asked.

"I'm the Conductor!" He said striking a pose, my superpower is making the trains run on time"

The kids groaned but laughed. Daniel looked at Chris, who was beaming. All of this was working out perfectly. The night was full of fun and laughter. For the first time since leaving Away, he felt positive about his future. This is just as much his home now as Seattle was.

Chapter 33

Notes:

Today is Veterans Day, and I wanted to dedicate this to those of my friends who never made it back. My time in was the best and worst time of my life. Even in the Don't Ask, Don't Tell era, there were still Allies who stood up for me. It was that experience that showed me that in spite of all the evils in the world, there is still a lot of good. Humans have a lot more in common with each other than we give credit for.

Chapter Text

Chapter 33

November 8th 2017

Willamette National cemetery.

Alex sat in his car staring out the windshield. It was a clear day outside. Ahead of him was a new model SUV parked close to Christian's grave. His family came to visit him like they do every year. This almost became a ritual. He would come by to see Chris's family and wait for them to leave, so he could have time without interruptions.

Alex never did visit them after his death. By the time he was free from that lab, too much time had passed. He still felt the guilt over being helpless.

July 25th 2008

It's been two weeks since Alex kissed Christian. But today was a painful reminder of what happens when you kiss a guy. 5 years ago Alex was beaten within an inch of his life after his mom found a picture of him and Andy kissing. Alex sat in the chair of his barracks room, staring outside.

"Newbie! Hey we were heading to the bar with the guys, did you want to come" Chris called from the door.

"Not tonight. Go on without me." Alex said, not even trying to mask.

"Yo, you don't sound like yourself, is everything ok?" He said, closing the door behind him.

"I'm fine."

"Bullshit. You are sitting here in the dark. You were off all day during drills. What's going on with you?"

"You don't need to worry about me."

"I worry because I care." Chris said, taking a seat on the bed. "We are a squad, and we look out for each other. Plus, you're my boyfriend now."

"Yet if you said that out in the hallway, we would both be out of here!" Alex said too forcefully.

"Alex, are you having second thoughts?"

"I- no- I'm…" Alex felt the fear bubbling up. "I'm terrified…"

"You charged into enemy fire to save your LT, and a relationship is what scares you?"

Alex looked down. "That was easier. No one beats your ass for saving your platoon commander."

Chris remained silent for a moment. "Is this related to you referring to your mom as a birth giver?"

Alex sighed and nodded.

"Yes…"

Chris pulled Alex into a hug. "Alex, no one is going to hurt you while I'm around. Do you want to talk about it?"

"No… at least not right now."

"That's ok. Let me go, tell Jorge to go on, and I will stay here with you. Ok?"

Present

Alex's phone chimed. He took a look and saw it was from Andy. There were several other messages.

Andy: I know this day is hard for you. I'm thinking of Christian as well. Please if you need anything text me.

August 15th 2008

"Oh my god, look at you soldier boy." Andy smiled as he opened the door. "And is this the Handsome man you gushed about"

Alex wanted the earth to swallow him up. Andy loved teasing him in good spirit.

"You must be that terrible ex Alex keeps talking about" Chris said with a coy smile.

Andy sputtered but smiled. "I already like this guy. He's got sass."

"Oh god what have I gotten myself into" Alex said before heading inside.

"Oh you love it" Andy playfully teased. "So Chris, is he a dork while on duty?"

"He manages to balance it. But if he starts buzzing, he is the most adorable dork."

Alex felt his cheeks burn.

Andy laughed. "You still get so flustered when people compliment you. So Alex said you were put during high school? Why would you go back into the closet?"

"My grandfather fought in Korea. I wanted to honor him and continue the legacy. Even if the bigots want to prevent us from serving."

"That's sweet." Andy said. "I've been worried about Alex."

"I wouldn't worry too much. He's one of the best I have served with. He's fearless."

"I definitely am not."

"He is being so modest. He was a hero in his last unit!"

Alex's eyes went wide. Andy had a look of confusion.

"What does he mean, Alex? You said your deployment was boring and uneventful."

Alex never told him. His actions that day is what secured him a spot in Ranger School.

"Umm." He sighed. "I rushed into save my platoon commander in a firefight. It wasn't a big deal"

Andy looked worried and hurt. Chris mouthed "I didn't know, I'm sorry"

"Why didn't you tell me this?" Andy asked.

"I didn't want you to worry or think I was insane." He added. "Chris could probably tell you. Sometimes we have to do things that you won't understand. I didn't want to burden you with that."

"Alex, don't keep things from me, please." Andy said. "I know I haven't always been supportive of you going in, but you're family."

"I know you are the closest thing I have to a family. I promise that while I can't tell you everything, I'll tell you if something gets bad."

"I'll hold you to it."

After Alex and Christian left Andy's for their hotel, Chris turned to Alex.

"I am so sorry. I really didn't know" his voice shook with panic.

Alex grabbed his hand. "It's fine, I should have said something to you. I guess I have been putting up way too many walls. I'm not mad."

"I feel so bad."

"Don't. So… Before I meet your family tomorrow, is there anything you aren't telling them that I should know?" Alex teased.

Present.

The minutes ticked by like an eternity. Alex could barely see the Lake family huddled around his grave. He put the phone down and picked up the picture of his squad. Alex and Jorge both had belts of ammo draped on their shoulders. Chris was next to him too.

December 31st 2009

Alex was buzzing pretty hard. It wasn't even midnight, and Alex felt like a million bucks. He was in the gay district of Portland. Miles away from his base. Chris was holding his hand and in spite of all the sweat from dancing, looked like the hottest man on earth.

"This has been amazing, babe." Alex smiled and kissed him.

"It's not even midnight. And we got so much fun ahead of us" Chris pull him close.

"Mmmm is that so?" Alex raised his eyebrows. Alex leaned in to kiss him again.

"Lake, Smith, is that you?" A voice came from behind.

Alex's blood ran cold. No, no, Fuck!

His minds raced. He saw himself getting kicked out of the Army. When he turned around, he saw Jorge with a woman on his arm.

"Yes Hernandez?" Chris was the first to speak. He looked more stoic.

"I'm surprised to see you two here. How is your night going?" Jorge said nonchalantly.

Alex was near shaking. He was confused. Why wasn't Jorge freaking out?

"I could say the same for you" Chris eyes him suspiciously.

"You know them?" The drunk woman asked.

"Yeah, they are friends from work. The best bars are down here." He laughed. "Yo Alex, what's going on? You don't look too good?"

"You aren't going to report us?" Alex asked.

Jorge snorted, "And be stuck carrying the 240 and all the Ammo when we deploy? Hell no! Sergeant may be pissed, though."

"Why?" Chris asked suspiciously.

"Sergeant bet Smith would turn down your advances. Looks like an easy $50 for me"

Alex let out a nervous laugh. "I guess he is going to be a dick during room inspections."

"Seriously though. My aunt is a lesbian. If my ma knew I got someone kicked out for that, she would whoop my ass."

Alex let out a sigh of relief.

Jorge continued. "We are heading to a place down the road for the countdown. You both are free to join."

Present.

Alex felt the tears start to well up. It ended up being an open secret through the deployment. Sergeant Fischer did talk to them about not being stupid and careless before the deployment. Alex was grateful for that. It made it easier to not have to hide things.

August 25th 2010

Afghanistan.

"Outpost 3, this is COC. Over" the radio came alive

"Outpost 3 send it, over," Jorge keyed the radio.

"We are picking up a signature on the mountain. About one third of the way up, coming over the ridge line. Can you get a visual? Over."

"COC standby"

Alex trained the binoculars on the mountain side. Alex saw what looked like someone carrying a rifle.

"I see them. It's hard to tell, but he is carrying something."

"Think it is a sniper?"

"A sniper wouldn't be this clumsy." Just then he saw the livestock crest the ridge line. The kid turned around, showing a boy no older than 13 or 14. "It's a kid with goats."

"COC, Outpost 3. It's just a kid herding goats. Over."

"They never show this part in Call of Duty" Alex remarked.

"Yep, 8 hours of staring at a beautiful mountain every day for the next what 6 months?" Jorge remarked. "Must be hell, seeing your lover every day but not able to do anything about it?"

"Who says I'm not doing anything?" Alex joked, he hadn't done more than sneak a kiss here and there.

"You're shitting me?"

Alex laughed. "You're not the only one fluent in bullshit."

"I tell you what, when we get state side, I'm going to drown in it"

"Sure you are. At your seaside villa in Arizona?"

"Fuck you."

"Sorry I'm taken." Alex teased. He saw movement on the road. "Contact."

Alex got on the machine gun. Jorge raised his rifle. A vehicle moved up the road. Alex looked through the scope as he tracked. Thankfully, no gun mounted on the back, and it looks like they are just heading to the village up the road. "No weapons and they're not turning towards us"

"Phew." Jorge lowered his weapon. "So you are due for reenlistment next year, right?"

"Yeah that's right. Why do you ask?"

"Are you going to? I hear they may repeal Don't Ask, Don't Tell this year."

"I really don't know. I think this might be it for me. It would be nice to settle down to a boring life. I got my grandparents' place now."

"Aw you're going to get married?"

Alex smirked. "Maybe. My friend is contacting some jewelers for me."

"No way! Man, you better invite me!"

"Of course"

Present

Alex looked up to see Chris's family making their way back to the car. Trent looks so big now. He was like a skinny version of his brother. Alex felt guilt. The little kid loved him like he was part of the family.

Thanksgiving 2009

Alex, Chris and his younger brother Trent were sitting in front of the TV playing Mustard Cart. Despite being 6 this kid was good.

"Are you letting Trent win?" Christian's father Walt joked.

"Maybe I would feel better if I say yes" Alex said after dodging another puddle of mustard Trent laid down. Christian was near the back after his brother hit him with a ketchup bottle rocket on one of the jumps.

Alex and Trent were ahead, but Alex couldn't pass him.

"Aha. Relish bomb." Chris exclaimed. "Time for payback."

"Nah uh!" Trent said.

The bomb flew towards the front. Trent slammed on the brakes, letting Alex fly forward to first.

"Oh crap" Alex said before Mustard guy got hit with relish.

Trent Cackled as he crossed the finish line. Hawt Dawg man celebrated in his Kart. "I won! I won!"

"I'm not even mad" Alex laughed in disbelief. "Dude, you are going to be a pro Mustard Kart player."

Trent beamed, "you really think so? Do I still need to go to school?"

"All the best players study and get good grades!" Alex said. "And they listen to their brother and parents!"

"You're fibbing!" Trent protested.

"No, he is right. Good players have more chances to practice." Walt said playing "and dinner is soon, so you need to get cleaned up, young man."

Walt led Trent away to clean up. Alex leaned into Christian. "Your family is something else. I love being here."

"They're part of your family too." Chris put his arm around Alex. "They love you, man. I love you."

"I love you too." Alex gave him a kiss. "It's going to suck going nearly a year without being able to do this."

"At least we are deploying together."

"I don't know what I would do if you were out there while I was stateside."

"Probably chasing all those cute boys outside of base."

"Pssh. Yeah right. No one comes close to you."

Present

Alex saw them get into the car and watched them drive off. Alex took a breath and looked down at the ring Chris gave him

October 23rd 2010.

Alex sat in the tent, his squad was assigned. Chris and the rest of the squad were out on patrol. His command has kept him back. He had discharged his rifle to scare off a snow leopard who was stalking a child herding his sheep. The only reason he wasn't busted down in rank was because the local elder thanked his CO and provided intelligence on a possible Taliban Cell in the area. He had no regrets, even if he was on hard labor.

Chris and the rest of the squad were due back soon from patrol. Mail came and he sorted it for everyone. Christian's parents sent another care package, while he received a package from Andy. Score.

Alex opened it up. He saw the ring that matched the specs he gave Andy. He was certain Chris would love it. The gold band had their birthstones set together. He was nervous. He still didn't know how or where to do it. He made sure to put the ring in his footlocker. He would need to ask Jorge for help.

The tent flap opened and Christian Jorge and Sergeant Fischer came in. He was dusty.

"Hey, how's it been?" Chris asked.

"Oh wonderful. I spent the day sorting trash." Alex replied, leaning back in his cot. "What about you?"

"Well, we found a weapons cache and were able to detain a guard. He sang like a bird the second we rolled up."

"Good, one less thing to worry about" Alex said. He noticed Chris smiling. "What did your parents send?"

"Something wonderful." He said. He nodded to Fischer and Jorge.

"I got the door," Sarge said.

"Uhh, what's going on?" Alex was confused and concerned. He sat up on the cot.

As soon as sarge was out the door, Chris pulled a small box from the package. He took a deep breath and got down on his knee. "Alex Smith, these past 2 years have been the best years of my life. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Through all the trials that may come our way. Will you marry me?"

Alex was dumbstruck. He felt his heart pounding in his chest. "Hold on!"

"That's not what I was expecting…"

Jorge raised an eyebrow as Alex opened his foot locker and pulled out his ring.

"Chris, you mean everything to me. Yes I will!" Alex said, presenting the ring to him.

Chris pulled Alex up into a hug and they kiss. Alex felt like he was on top of the world. The rings fit perfectly. Jorge took a quick picture.

The festivities were short-lived. From outside Sarge said. "Good evening sir!"

Alex and Chris took the rings off and composed themselves. Lieutenant Kruger, their platoon commander, came in. "Evening gents. Erm, what's with all the smiles here?"

"Just got some good news from home, sir" Alex said, standing at attention.

"Good, I guess, anyway. That guard you detained today gave us some valuable intel. One of the CIA's most valuable targets is in the area. Sabir Durrani. The CIA is sending an analyst to help track him down. Specialist Smith?"

"Yes sir"

"Your stunt with that damn leopard paid off. You are clear to resume your duties."

"Aye sir"

"Alright, you all need to be at the COC tomorrow at 0700. You will be briefed by Analyst Miller on the situation. Have a good night"

Present

The car was out of sight now. Alex took a deep breath and grabbed the rose from the passenger seat. The still air hit him as he left. The ringing in his ears left a constant reminder of the battle.

November 8th 2010

The truck stopped a few hundred meters from the compound and they disembarked. Alex and his squad were in position, waiting for the signal. Overhead Alex could see the Drone Miller was using to watch. The mission was simple. Bring Durrani in alive.

"All units in position. Mission clock starts now" the radio buzzed.

Fischer gave the command to move out. Alex kept the machine gun raised, scanning for movement. Most of the small village was deserted. Just outside of it was a compound that, according to the brief, was used by the Soviets in the 80s. It was a square compound with only one easy way in and out. The front door…

Smiths squad moved through the buildings, trying to get as close as possible undetected. Once the courtyard was clear reinforcements would drop in from helicopters.

Crack

A bullet struck the ground next to Jorge. He returned fire

"Contact!"

Alex took cover and started firing towards the compound. The Machine gun roared as the returning fire was suppressed.

"Smith, keep up the fire. Move up" Sarge called.

Alex continued to keep fire in the compound until the rest set. He moved up as the squad put their own suppressing fire. He still couldn't make out the enemy.

"Command we are taking heavy fire. We could really use that covering fire."

"Stand by"

Any Apache came from behind the hill and swooped In to start firing on the compound. However, A rocket came from behind and made a clean shot at the engine. Alex never heard the mayday.

"Fuck!" Sergeant yelled. "This position is heavily fortified, we need to pull back."

"Negative, this is our only chance at this. Proceed on foot" Miller's voice came on the radio.

"This is bad," Jorge said. "How the fuck are we supposed to do this by ourselves

"You heard the man, let's go." Sarge ordered

Alex gave Chris a worried look. He was keeping a brave face.

Soon they made their way to the compound wall. Jorge tried to peek through the entrance before gun fire breached splash.

"They're insane if they think we can clear that!"

"We have our orders."

"I can't even see where to throw my grenades!" Chris protested.

"Smith! I got an idea." He pointed to a 2-story building across the street. "Set up there and lay down covering fire"

Alex didn't have time to protest. "Understood"

Chris gave a worried look. "Be careful."

"I'll see you soon"

Alex took off to the side door. He was able to kick it down. The building was empty, but he still cleared the rooms.

"What is the delay?" Command asked.

"We are improvising, stand by." Sarge called out.

Alex made it to the second floor and kept low to the window. He linked a new belt to the one he had loaded.

"I'm ready" Alex called on the radio.

"On my mark"

Alex clicked off the safety.

"Mark"

Alex popped up and opened fire. He fired at anything that moved. The vibrations and smoke made it hard to see, but he could tell he was doing something.

"Frag out" he heard Jorge call out. Seconds later, an explosion took out a nest.

"Get ready to move. Smith, keep up the fire!"

He glanced over. He still had plenty of ammo on the belt and another box in reserve. Heat radiated from the gun barrel

Oh, the armorer is going to be pissed. He thought as he kept firing. Noticing the barrel start to glow.

"Go go go" Sarge called.

Jorge and Chris were the first on the breach. Followed by the rest of the team. Sarge was just about through when…

Like slow motion, Alex saw the ground swallow his squad. The shockwave shook the building.

"NOOO!" Alex reached out with his hand and felt a surge of energy before everything went black.

Present.

The memory played over and over in his head as he made the walk over to the grave. The crunch of leaves was the only sound around him breaking up the ringing.

Spc Christian Lake

2nd Ranger Battalion

Born July 26th 1986

KIA November 8th 2010

Alex saw the flowers his family left. He placed the rose next to the flowers.

"Hey," Alex started. "It's been an eventful year. Not a day goes by that I don't think of you, babe. Well, we found the kid we were looking for last year, though it wasn't the older boy like we thought. Can you imagine? A kid with my gift being younger than Trent. He is struggling, but is a resilient boy. We had to do something that I am not proud of. I was never cut out for being CIA, but you know that, and you also know I couldn't stand by and let a kid continue to be in danger.

"As for the others, Tyler is actually doing well with the Michaels. The kid has an A/B average, all without using his gift. He's growing up fast, Ashley too. She is waiting on her University decision, but I have no doubt she will get in. We had an incident a few weeks back. I don't know what it means or if it means anything, but it always goes back to that godforsaken town. I am worried about McKenna. I fear I may not be able to do anything to help her. I'm scared, Chris. She cannot control her gift. It's exhausting her, and she is taking it out on the others. We even pulled her from group because she was fighting with Ashley.

Alex wiped the tears from his eyes. "It's been getting hard. Miller is back, and he is as much of an insufferable ass as when we met him back then. It feels he is running interference. I can't tell why, and I don't like it. I don't know what the end goal is for him."

November 8th 2010

Alex woke up in a dark room. He tried to rub his eyes but found himself cuffed to the chair.

Shit, was I just captured by the Taliban? He thought.

Vague memories came back. There was an explosion. He remembered being carried out of the building. He saw bodies. How did he get here? Where was here?

His hearing was muffled.

A door opened, and 3 men came in.

"Good, you are awake." a voice said. "Maybe you can answer some questions."

"Who are you? Why am I cuffed?" Alex tried getting up.

"You are detained until I can figure out what you did to destroy that building. I needed him alive." The man said, turning around. It was Miller.

"What are you talking about? Those fuckers set off a bomb that…" Alex's voice trailed off. They were gone. All of them. Jorge, Chris, everyone…

"We saw that explosion, but there was a second, more directed attack that leveled the building. What weapon did you use?"

"All I had was my M240B machine gun." Alex yelled back

"Bullshit!" Miller slammed his hands on the table. "I saw the feed! You did something!"

Alex felt a trap, "I'm invoking my rights under the Uniform Code of Military Justice to have representation-" One of the men grabbed him "-get off me!"

A hum and the lights flickered. The men behind him hit the wall. Alex felt his head swim.

"Well, well, well. It's been a long time since I have seen telekinesis in action," Miller said with a creepy smile.

"What the fuck are you talking about?" Alex struggled against the restraints.

"You may not be Durrani, but you will be just as valuable." Miller snapped his fingers.

Before Alex could do anything, he felt a pin prick in his neck.

"See you Stateside, Specialist" Miller said as Alex lost consciousness.

Present.

Alex stared at the grave. All he wanted was to hug Christian one last time. Just to hear him say I love you and everything will be ok.

"Until next time, my love." he said before walking back to his car.

Chapter 34

Notes:

Thanks to Shawnrust for Beta Reading this chapter and for the wonderful fic that this chapter referenced.

Chapter Text

Chapter 34

December 2nd 2017

"Come on Ash, can't you give me a hint of what would be a good gift for Katie and Robert? Tyler begged. He tried asking earlier, but they said they would be happy with anything.

"I'm sure whatever you get them will be wonderful." Ashley said as the bus chugged along.

"Ugh, what if they don't like what I give them?" Tyler felt nervous.

"Why do you assume that my parents are one disappointment away from shipping you off to live with some dude in Argentina?"

"It's not that! It's just… they have done so much, and I want to show my gratitude." Tyler sighed. "I know how all out they get for Christmas."

"What did you usually get your foster parents?" She asked.

"Nothing… I either was in a group home for Christmas or they weren't worth getting a gift for."

Last year was the first time he had gotten gifts he actually liked that weren't from Alex. In fact, it was a little much for him last year, and he felt guilty for not really getting anything special.

Soon the bus pulled into the mall and they got off. While Ashley had her driver's license she wasn't comfortable driving during busy rainy weather. They dashed into the mall to keep dry. Once inside, the familiar tunes of Christmas music played over the speakers and shoppers were moving about. Garlands dropped from the ceiling and from the main entrance they could see kids lining up to see Santa Claus.

They walked through the mall, trying to avoid bumping into people.

"What store were you thinking of first?" Tyler asked Ashley.

"Macy's usually has stuff my mom likes." She pointed to the department store.

"Oh, that's a good idea!" Tyler checked his wallet. Robert asked if he was going to use his allowance to get gifts. When Tyler said yes, Robert rolled his eyes and gave the kids $50 each. "Your dad really loves giving money to us."

"And yet you still protest."

"Your dad gave me more than all foster families combined," Tyler said. "Seriously, they are the best."

Ashley smiled. Soon they entered the department store. The perfume counter assaulted his nose. Ashley went looking for a bottle, but Tyler couldn't hang around there. He wandered around and found his way over to the jewelry section. He browsed around, seeing all the fancy jewels that his tiny budget couldn't hope to afford.

Ugh, why is this so hard? He thought, looking at the earrings. Katie doesn't wear earrings, so they wouldn't do good. The rings look expensive. Damn it.

Tyler looked at Ashley and lifted his hand.

What jewelry would Kate wear? Tyler sent his thoughts over

Ashley jumped a bit.

Jesus Christ, dude!

Not so fun when it's you, huh? So what would she wear?

Dude, pick a necklace or something. I need to talk to the sales person. She probably thinks I'm crazy looking at her.

Thanks!

Tyler moved to the necklace section. There definitely were some good-looking ones, but the price made him balk.

"Can I help you find something?" A sales clerk came up to him and smiled.

"I'm looking for a necklace. I don't really have that much" Tyler gestured to the pricey necklaces on display.

"Oh don't worry, these are the premium necklaces. Let me show you something more affordable. Who is this going to be for?"

"Oh, it's for my Foster Mom, actually," Tyler said.

"Wow, we don't get many kids shopping for foster parents. She must be something." She said unlocking the display case

"Oh, she is. Both of them are." Tyler smiled and looked in the case. On the back of the case, a locket caught his eye. "Can I take a look at that locket please?"

She pulled it out and passed it over. Tyler saw musical notes on the outside of the silver case. "Wow, this is beautiful! How does it open?"

"Just open it from this button on top"

Tyler clicked it and it opened. There was space for a small picture. Tyler thought of the photo booth Ash dragged him to last year and smiled.

"She would love it. She was big into music and has even given me her old keyboard! I'll take it."

"Ohhh! That is so sweet!" the clerk packaged it up and punched some buttons into the register, "OK, your total is $42.50."

Tyler paused. "Wait, I thought the sticker said $60."

The clerk smirked and leaned in. "It's the sweet foster kid discount. If my manager can give discounts to someone yelling at me, I can for sweethearts like you."

"Thank you so much!"

"You too, and Merry Christmas. I'm sure she will love it!"

Tyler met up with Ashley as she was finishing up.

"What did you get?" She asked.

Tyler pulled out the locket to show her. "I may need your help getting pictures inside."

Ashley aura flickered purple before going yellow. "Dude! Ty! This is awesome! Mom will love it."

"You really think so?" Tyler gave a smile.

"I know so. Since we need a picture…" she smirked, eyes darted to the photo booth.

"Ash, do we have to?"

"It's a requirement. Plus, the ones you have aren't current."

"We did one in July!"

"And we both had sunburns. Come on or I'm dragging you!"

Tyler knew better than to try and stop her. Ashley fed the machine and got close to Tyler.

"Remember this is what mom will see, so look nice this time and not like I forced you at gunpoint."

They took the photos and Tyler loved how it turned out. They would easily get the photo on the spot.

After a relatively sane time in the booth, Tyler and Ashley discussed what to get Robert. Ashley admitted that he was usually hard to shop for because he didn't really have many wants and usually didn't like getting gifts, although he always appreciated it.

"We could pool money and get him a tool kit." Tyler offered, "I heard him complaining last week about not finding tools"

"That's because he forgets to put them back" Ashley rolled her eyes. "Mom found the screwdriver in the utensil drawer"

"Who does that?"

"My dad. Oh my god, did I tell you about my dad leaving scissors in the oven?"

"You're joking!"

"Nope! It was a few years ago, he left them on a baking sheet. Mom preheated the oven. It stunk pretty bad. Mom was pissed"

"I don't think I've ever seen her pissed at anyone."

"She never stays mad. I think she called him an idiot and made him order take out since the oven needed to be cleaned. By bedtime, she was over it."

"God, my birth giver would be angry for weeks. Are you sure your mom isn't an angel?"

"That would make me a demigod right?" She winked and laughed.

"Well, you do have a special gift so we can't rule that out."

"I guess by that metric your dad was an angel too" she smirked.

Tyler laughed. "Thanks Ash. You are too kind."

Tyler felt a familiar presence, he turned and saw Millie walking their way. They made eye contact and Tyler noticed her aura have a purple gold tint to her aura as she smiled.

"Tyler, Ashley! Hey!" Millie said as she walked up.

"Hey!" Tyler said, trying to sound cool. "Nice running into you here? Doing some Christmas shopping?"

"Oh, you know it. I got some stuff for my family. Same with you?"

"Oh yeah! I got my Foster mom a gift. Ash and I were figuring out what to do with her dad."

"Oh fun, dads with their, 'you don't have to get me anything' attitude. My dad is the same way." Millie rolled her eyes.

"You sound just like him! Right Ty?"

"Impeccable impression" Tyler chuckled.

Millie smiled again and Tyler felt weak. "How have you been, Ashley?"

Ashley's emotions changed. Tyler picked up on it too. Millie was trying to be nice, but Ashley still felt embarrassed by what happened on the field trip. Between McKenna's comments and Brad being cold to her, it took a lot of talking to help her feel comfortable at school again.

"I'm fine really." Ashley changed the subject. "I'm actually getting hungry. It would probably be easier to think of a gift for dad."

"Same here." Millie perked up. "What were you thinking of getting?"

Ashley glanced at Tyler. "Oh, sushi sounds good." She said it in a half joking tone.

Tyler looked at her and was about to protest.

"Oh, I love sushi. It's one of my favorites!"

No way. Tyler said in thought speech to Ashley.

Then be a big boy and say something.

"What do you think about having lunch together? I love the place here." Millie looked really happy about getting sushi, although Tyler sensed the nervousness coming from her.

"Sure we can." Tyler smiled. He saw Millie's eyes light up. Ash looked at him with a "you're an idiot" look.

I can't believe you're right now. I was joking! Ash sent her thoughts to Tyler.

She really wanted to have sushi!

Last time you had sushi, you ran out of the restaurant!

I swear, I am not going to make a scene. I promise not to embarrass you this time!

It's not me who will be embarrassed! Freaking boys!

"What kind of rolls do you guys like"

"I love almost any roll," Ashley said, "but I love dragon rolls."

"What about you?"

"Oh," Tyler could feel Ashley drill into him, "same here."

Ashley rolled her eyes, but thankfully Millie didn't see. They made it to the restaurant and got seated. Ashley ordered a sampler plate full of slimy meat. Millie got some rolls that had fish eggs on it. Tyler felt uneasy seeing those options and decided to try a baked roll.

Maybe if it is cooked, it won't be so bad. He thought.

They made small talk about school and plans for winter break.

"My parents head up to visit my grandparents up in Washington." Millie said. "It's nice to see my cousins, but my uncle is nuts. He told me phones are the Mark of the Beast and that telepathic lizard people control the government. Can you believe that?"

Tyler and Ashley exchanged a look.

"How do you know I'm not a Telepathic reptilian?" Tyler tried to be coy.

Ashley gave him a look, but Millie laughed and flashed golden. "If you are one, then I welcome our reptilian overlords. You are sweeter than most humans!"

Tyler felt his cheeks go red. He sensed a bit of flirting in her voice and sensing. Tyler wondered if she was serious.

Ashley teased back. "Wait until you see him shed his human skin. He doesn't look so sweet then."

The waiter brought out the dishes with the slimy rolls. Tyler felt queasy at the sight of the sampler plate. At least the baked roll looks better, but not by much. The sauce made it look like it was oozing.

"That looks tasty!" Millie said, smiling her beautiful smile. That smile was going to get him in trouble one day.

Ashley looked at Tyler with a sense of amusement. "Yeah, it does, Ty."

Tyler took the chopsticks, and it took a few attempts to get the piece into his mouth. Surprisingly, the baked roll was good. Really good.

"This is delicious." Tyler said. He noticed Ashley feeling a sense of relief.

Millie was enjoying her rolls. "These fish egg rolls are wonderful. Do you want to try one?"

Tyler looked at the orange spheres and tried to not let his face show his discomfort. Ashley was for sure enjoying it.

"I'll give it a try. I've never had something like this." He said and picked up a piece. Millie looked hopeful. Tyler let out a half-hearted smile before taking a bite. The fish eggs felt gritty in his teeth, and in his head images of tiny fish were being munched on. Tyler wanted to grab his coke and chug it down like last time, but he restrained himself. He didn't want to look like an ass to Millie. "This is interesting…" was all he could say

Ashley rolled her eyes and ate her pieces. Millie assured him it was ok. Not everyone likes that.

"Hey Ty, want to try this salmon piece?" Ashley smirked. It was the same type as the one he hated the first time he tried.

Really, you are doing this now? Tyler thought spoke to her. Ashley just looked ready for the show.

Millie looked at Tyler, reading how he would like it. She seemed amused.

"Sure, I'll try it," he tried to keep the reluctance out of his voice. He took a bite and felt the slimy piece go down. He fought the urge to gag.

She wouldn't find that attractive. He thought as he drank his soda, trying to get the taste and feeling out of his mouth. Ash raised an eyebrow. Millie was helping herself to more.

See, not so bad. Tyler said in thought speech to Ashley.

Dude, if she had mind reading powers, she would have felt that disgust. I was sure you would throw up.

Shut up.

You're the one in my head. Ashley smiled. "Well, this was good!"

"It really was!" Millie smiled. "What do you have going on the rest of the day?"

"Other than getting a gift for Robert, I think we will head home and finish putting them together." Tyler said. He sensed Millie's disappointment. "What about you?"

"Oh, I was just going to hang out for a bit before my mom picks me up. She is busy downtown."

Ashley spoke up. "Hey Ty, I think I have an Idea for Dad's present. Just give me some cash and I'll take care of it. Why don't you and Millie hang out for a bit?"

Millie looked hopeful.

"Thanks Ash!" Tyler smiled as he handed over some of the money.

They paid and left the sushi restaurant. Ash took off towards one end of the mall, while Tyler and Millie headed towards the music shop. Tyler felt giddy spending time with her. This is what he dreamed of for months, and now he didn't know what to do.

Millie turned to look at him. "You don't actually like sushi, do you?"

Her tone was lighthearted, and he didn't sense anything of offense from her. Tyler sighed and came clean.

"No… well at least now I know some good stuff if I'm ever in a restaurant now. But yeah, it's not my favorite"

Millie laughed. "It was sweet you still tried it for me."

Tyler felt relief. "Of course. You seemed like you really wanted it."

"But you can say no next time if you want something else." She said nudging him.

Next time? Tyler's head swam. Does that mean what I think it means?

She kept looking over at him. He still saw the golden with a tint of purple in her aura. He so badly wanted to read her and find out. Ash's words still played in his head. Best not to ruin the trust.

They made it to this old music shop. Its music section was pretty small compared to when he was a kid. Most of the rows of CDs were replaced with pop culture merch and those Funko pops that all looked the same to him.

"Looking for anything specific?" He asked as Millie was thumbing through the Rock CDs.

"I like to look. There are some CDs I have on a list of must-haves." She picked up a CD to look at it before setting it back down

"Don't you have a Pear Music account? Millions of songs at your fingertips?"

She laughed. "Sure, but there is something nice about putting a CD on and getting lost in the album. Get out of the billboard top 40, and you will find some bands that tell a story with their album."

Tyler was lost in her happiness. Her hazel eyes sparkled in the light. They were complimented by the beanie she was wearing.

"Earth to Tyler" Millie said l, snapping him back to reality.

Tyler blushed. "I'm sorry I spaced."

"Clearly." She rolled her eyes and smiled. "I asked, what was your favorite album was"

"Oh hmmm. I never really thought of albums as a favorite. Maybe Sam's Town, but that is because dad played it a lot on our outings. What about you?"

"I'd say Firewalk's Twin Peaks album." Millie's eyes caught a glimpse of something on the wall. "Oh, look at those. They weren't here last time."

Millie pointed to the band shirts on the wall. She was specifically pointing to the shirts for Firewalk. She went over to the shirts that had the Twin Peaks album cover.

"That looks cool" Tyler said as Millie took the shirt and held it up.

"And it's just my size, too. Ugh of course after I got gifts. I'll have to wait until after Christmas. Hopefully they will have my size." Millie sighed.

Tyler took note of the size of the shirt as she set it back down and continued to browse. He could see and sense how disappointed she was and had an idea.

Soon enough, Millie got a text that her mom was ready to pick her up, and they made their way to the entrance of the mall. Ashley met up with them and they said their goodbyes.

"I got dad's present." She said as Millie walked away.

"What did you find?"

Ashley pulled out a really nice looking frame with the word Family across the top. Tyler thought about pointing out that he wasn't really family but knew she wouldn't hear it.

"Looks nice!" Tyler said.

"Dad will love it. Are you all set? We got 20 mins to the next bus"

"I will need to make one more stop" he smiled.

December 19th 2017

Tyler went to his locker after McGraw's class. He felt nervous pulling out the Christmas-themed bag.

"I'm sure she will love it!" Ashley said. "It's pretty thoughtful"

"You will let me know if she hates it?"

"I swear you are the most insecure telepath on the planet, but sure, I'll give you this one pass." Ashley promised.

Tyler took the present over to Millie. She was pulling out her textbooks for her next class.

"Hey!" Tyler said. "I ummm got you a present."

Millie looked surprised. "Oh, you really didn't have too!"

She was turning a little pink as she felt her friends look at her. Tyler felt nervous as Millie took the bag and opened it. She gasped at seeing the Firewalk shirt. "You got me the shirt I wanted! Tyler, thank you so much!"

She gave him a hug. It felt so nice. He didn't need Ashley to tell him.

"I'm glad you like it" Tyler smiled.

"I will be at my grandparents' house the rest of the year, but when we are back, do you want to hang out?"

Tyler felt the butterflies again. "Yeah! Of course. I hope you have a good time!"

The bell rang for next period.

"Thanks! I'll see you later!" Millie said before heading to class. Tyler turned back to see Ashley smile.

Chapter 35

Chapter Text

Chapter 35

December 23, 2017

Smith saw McKenna waiting outside the county home as he pulled up. He could still see the weariness in her eyes. She got in the car. Smith always tried to do something for the holidays for the kids.

"Hey Alex." McKenna said with her same tired smile.

"Hey! How's everything going?" Smith replied.

"It's fine." She said buckling in.

"You in the mood for Italian?" Smith asked as he pulled out of the parking lot.

"Yeah" McKenna stared out the window.

She was still not very talkative when he did these outings. It wasn't like he was forcing her, she had always been quiet, but she appreciated the distraction.

2015

"Agent Smith, nice to meet you." The State trooper said. "The girl is over here. She hasn't said much besides "FBI", "Smith" and "Phoenix"."

"What can you tell me about her?" Agent Smith asked.

"A trucker found her walking barefoot along the highway. She was muttering nonsense that didn't make sense. The clothes she was wearing are common to one of the religious groups in the mountains. We were about to call them when she mentioned the FBI and you."

"I see. Has there been any missing persons report yet?" Smith glanced at Baker.

"No," the officer said. "We have her in the interrogation room."

"My colleague will supervise the interrogation. We will need privacy in case she reveals key information. She may be one of my informants." Smith made up. He had no idea who this kid was, but they needed to know how she knew.

The officer led them to the room and stepped away. Smith saw the dirt and grime on her. She must have tracked through the wilderness. The child was staring blankly at the table, still muttering "FBI, Phoenix"

"Hey kid, I'm agent smith with the FBI" Alex noticed the recording light on the camera turned off. "I heard you asked for me."

"FBI, Phoenix." She still muttered.

"Yes, I'm with FBI task Force Phoenix. I'm here to help you" Smith reached out a hand. "Why don't you tell me who you-"

She grabbed his outstretched arm, her eyes locked with Smith's "You are one of many pawns on the board. The joker and Phoenix's fates are intertwined, although the wolf controls your destiny. One path before you leads to the end of an empire, the other leads to oblivion."

Alex pulled the blocker out of his pocket and injected it. She slumped for a moment before coming back. Smith could tell from the look in her eyes that this was the first time in a long time that she had lucidity. She looked around the room. "Where am I?"

"You are in a police station. I'm Agent-" He started but she interuptted

"Smith… I recognize you from my visions" she gave a surprised look.

"It seems you know about me. Who do I have the pleasure of speaking to?" Smith asked.

"McKenna McAllister sir. Wait? Why is everything so clear?" She looked confused.

"I had to administer a blocker. You have a pretty tight grip, by the way," Smith rubbed his arm.

"You're not surprised?" McKenna asked.

Smith floated the pen and notebook in front of him. "In this line of work, nothing surprises me"

Present

They made it to the restaurant. They were sitting at a booth. The speakers played some generic Christmas pop. They ordered their food and drinks. Smith passed over a box with wrapping over.

"Before I forget, Merry Christmas" he said.

"Thanks" McKenna opened the box. "Wow, these are decent pencils… Alex, you really shouldn't have."

"No worries. I know how much you go through them." He was smiling

"I don't deserve these… not after this year." McKenna tried to pass the gift back.

"Nonsense. It's been a hard year, but still they're yours," refusing the package.

"I've been a bitch... The others hate me." She sighed. "I can't even control it."

"No one hates you." Smith tried to reassure her.

"Ashley does! I know she looks down on me."

"We've talked about this. That is not true." Smith sighed, Ashley had expressed confusion at why she was targeted but said she doesn't want to fight.

McKenna looked sad. "I'm sorry. I'm ruining this outing."

Smith tried to steer the conversation away. "Why don't you tell me about your plans for the new year? You are still on track to graduate this year."

"I'm probably just going to draw. Maybe if I'm lucky I could do commission I guess…" she sighed, playing with the napkin. "I can't make plans if my gift keeps getting in the way. It's now down to 6 hours"

Smith felt pain at that. The visions were resisting the treatment, and none of the changes to the formula made a difference. "I know."

The food came out, breaking the tension. McKenna dug in. He remembered the poor kid from a couple of years ago, digging into a burger when he and Baker took her back to the HQ.

"You promise to help me, Alex?" McKenna had asked after finishing the burger.

"I will do everything I can. I promise" Smith promised back then.

They ate their lunch together. Smith looked up and saw that McKenna stopped eating.

"Is everything ok?" He asked.

"Alex can-" she paused, the look said she had been rehersing. "Can you promise me something?"

"What is it?"

"You know I respect you, right? You've done so much for me. I don't deserve it-"

"McKenna, that is nonsense. You do!"

McKenna waved it off. "Alex, things are getting worse, not better. I know you and Benowitz are trying. But if the worst case happens…"

"It won't get-"

"IF it does and the meds stop working, I want you to…" McKenna closed her eyes and took a breath. She was trying to keep strong. "I want you to make sure I'm not kept alive."

That hit Smith like a ton of bricks. He felt like the world was closing in on him. He tried to look stoic. Thank god she isn't a telepath.

"McKenna…" he started.

"Alex, I don't want to be trapped in this body." McKenna kept a hushed tone. "It's like a nightmare being trapped in your head, except you can't wake up. Please don't leave me in there. Donate my body to science or something, but please let me rest."

"I understand." Smith tried to steady his voice. It's one thing to kill for the military, but the possibility of making this call was a lot. But obviously she was thinking about this for a while. She trusted him. "I'll make the arrangements for compassionate care."

"If they refuse that, Alex, please do what you need to do." McKenna said, leaving the innuendo hanging.

Smith knew what that meant. Use his power to end the pain. He fought the urge to shudder at the thought. The look on her face was determined. She had thought about this for a while, it seemed.

"I will." was all he could say. "I don't want it to get to that, but I promise"

She looked relieved. "I know it is a lot. I really appreciate it."

Silence fell over the table. He thought of something to change the subject, but she beat him to the punch.

"Alex, what are you doing for Christmas?" She asked, giving an awkward smile.

He smiled at the change of topic. "Nothing for Christmas Eve, the Michaels are hosting me for dinner on Christmas day."

McKenna gave a sad smile. "That's nice of them. The home is probably going to do something lame. I am glad we got to do this. I'm sorry I killed the mood."

"I don't think so. I am still glad we could spend some time. If you want, we can go somewhere else before I take you back."

She closed her eyes for a second. She reached in her bag and took another pill. "Sorry, I think the meds are wearing off. Plus, I think your afternoon is about to get busy."

"What are you talking about, my afternoon is-" Alex's phone rang. Andy's info came up. He looked up at Mckenna who was smiling, "Excuse me. Hey man."

"The baby is coming!" Andy practically yelled into the phone.

"I'll be there as soon as I can!" Smith said before turning back to her. "I guess you are right."

"For a brief moment when the meds just start wearing off, it is nice to have it manageable. I could almost see it. I think it's best we head back. You don't want to miss her."

Smith dropped McKenna off at the group home, and she wished him luck and thanked him for his promise.

The drive was normally 2 hours, but with the holiday weekend, the highway to Portland was packed. He definitely wished he could fly at this moment. With the busy traffic, it let him reflect on the gravity of what McKenna asked. Would the council allow compassionate care, or would they shuffle her into one of those cages? Could he really use his powers to take her life like that? What would happen if Miller found out? Smith was certain Miller would use that to get revenge on him for ruining Miller's CIA career. Maybe Maria would know what to do.

He tried to shake off the feeling. He knew Flores would be spending some quality time with her family. She doesn't need to be burdened with the responsibility.

3 long hours in the car, and he finally made it to the exit for the hospital. Soon enough, he made it to the hospital. Andy had sent several texts in the last 20 mins letting him know where they were. The baby was already here and doing well. He sent confirmation he was there and headed in.

Smith made it to the delivery ward. He didn't see Andy, but did see Nat's husband Tim.

"Yo Alex! You made it." Tim stood up to greet him.

"Tim, it's good to see you! How is Nat doing?" Smith gave a hug.

"She's resting now. Andy and James are with the baby, and you know Andy is over there worrying his ass off for nothing."

"That's typical."

"His dad is also with him."

"Tom's here?" Smith felt nervous. Tom wasn't a bad person, it was just he hadn't seen him since he deployed. Since his life went to shit. Tom was like Alex's second dad growing up. Tom took him in when Nick went too far. He was the first real ally he had after moving to that town. Alex hadn't even bothered visiting. "Wow, it's been a while."

"I'm sure he will be happy to see you." Tim smiled. Through the glass, Alex saw Andy and James together, holding the baby. Tom was right next to Andy, wearing a very proud smile.

"Has he given her a name?" He asked.

"Amanda" Tim replied, "I like it."

Smith felt bittersweet. A what if popped in his head. He wished for a moment that it was him and Chris sitting there welcoming a little one into the world. How everything would be perfect. He shook it out of his head. Tom looked up and made eye contact and waved. Smith waved back.

Tom got up and came through the door. "Alex, my boy! It's been so long!"

"It's good to see you, Tom." Smith held out his hand.

"A handshake?" Tom said before taking his hand and pulling Smith into a hug. "If you are going to be an Uncle to my granddaughter, you better hug! How have you been?"

"Do you want the long or short story?" Smith smiled.

Tom smiled back, "One day I want the long version. But you look good. Andy says you work for the government?"

"Yep, could never get away from Uncle Sam!" The CIA never wants to get rid of me. Alex thought.

"The CIA has been keeping you busy?"

Smith was confused. Tim also has a puzzled look. He quickly racked his brain. He told Andy he was working for the FBI. Did he say something when he was drunk?

"CIA?" Smith said. "Andy must have an overactive imagination. I'm with the FBI."

"Ah," Tom smiled. "All the three letter agencies are hard to keep track of."

"But to answer your question, yes it is. I'm sorry for not visiting"

"It's okay. I'm really sorry about Christian" Tom put his arm on Smith's shoulder.

"Thanks." Smith shook his head. "So, how does it feel being a grandpa?"

"Like I am as old as you kids used to think I was. Come on Andy will be thrilled" Tom led him into the room. Andy was with Nat and the Baby.

"Alex, come meet your niece" Andy gestured him over.

"Hey Nat!" Smith said to Nat, who was still laying in bed.

"Hey Alex," she smiled. "She is beautiful, isn't she. A Christmas miracle."

"Alex, this is Amanda." Andy handed the baby over. She opened her eyes. "Sweetie, this is Uncle Alex. I am sure he will spoil you."

"Hey" he cooed as he held her. She looked so peaceful. "You have your father's eyes"

He rocked her as Andy and James gushed over the baby. Smith felt the burden of was asked of him go away. It felt good to be surrounded by his friends, his chosen family. He gave a look towards Tom. He looked like he was trying to read him. Smith gave him a smile.

Chapter 36

Summary:

The Long awaited Christmas Chapter. Daniel gets a puppy and so much more.

Notes:

Thanks again to Shawnrust for Beta reading this. I am not sorry for making you sad at work. That was on you. 3

Chapter Text

Chapter 36

Puerto Lobos, Christmas Eve 2017

Sean sat out on the back porch looking over the ocean. His life had completely changed over the past year. He couldn't help but think back to that cramped shack he spent last Christmas with Daniel. With the days growing shorter, Sean was thankful for Enrique and his family. Enrique invited him over to spend Christmas there. The sun was getting low as Sean crushed out his cigarette. He wished he could see Daniel, or even talk to Finn, but the best he could hope for were the letters that came. Sean knew that Finn would probably be watched.

In the weeks and months since knowing Daniel was safe, he felt his thoughts drift more and more to Finn, and how he was doing. Sean couldn't believe how much he could fall for another boy. The crush he felt for Finn was stronger than any crush he had on Jenn. His heart ached for everything he left behind. For Daniel and Finn. For Lyla and all his friends. Most of them were going off to college next year.

A gust of cold wind off the desert brought him back to reality. This was home now. His old life was over. It was over the moment dad was shot, but now he at least had a home, Daniel's letters showed that. He made his way inside.

The house had become a home. Sketches plastered all over the wall in between the pictures from his old house that Daniel sent. And Enrique helped restore some old furniture. He wished he could have his own tree, but he was not able to get one. That's the thing about this part of Mexico that dad never mentioned. It's so far away from everything that something that was a simple trip to Walmart required a full trek. It reminded Sean of how the people in Away handled supply runs.

He heard a knock on the front door. When Sean looked through the peephole, he saw a van leaving. He opened the door to find a large package. The continents shifted around as he brought it in. He took out the knife and cut the box. Inside the box, he found a phone, a card from Agent Smith, and an official letter from the Mexican government.

Sean opened the letter from Smith.

Sean,

I was able to get your old videos from the phone you tossed. I figured you'd want them. They are on the included memory card.

I pulled some strings to get you this phone. There is an app you will like. Please remember no direct calls to Daniel or your grandparents. I've been told my friend has been able to help you big time.

Sean powered up the phone from the box and put in the pin and memory card. He felt a sad nostalgia for the pictures of his father, Daniel, and Lyla being dorks, and all the pictures of his friends. He saw an app on the Home Screen and opened it.

"No way!" Sean said with his heart beating. He picked up and read the letter from the Mexican Government.

Beaver Creek Christmas Day 2017

Daniel woke up early on Christmas morning. As he sat in bed he wished Sean could be here with him, in years past he would be barging into Sean's room to wake him up. The smell of breakfast made him get up.

Daniel leaned over the railing that overlooked the living room. The Christmas tree was lit up bright and laden with ornaments. Grandma had some light Christmas music playing while she worked in the kitchen. Grandpa was nowhere to be seen.

"Daniel, sweetheart, is that you?" Grandma asked from the kitchen.

"Yeah, grandma!"

"Merry Christmas! Come give me a hand here. I'm almost done with breakfast!"

"Coming!"

Daniel came down and helped set the table. Grandma was a little nervous when Daniel brought the stack of good plates down from where grandma kept them, but was relieved when Daniel floated them gently in place. Daniel set the classes and silverware down as well.

"Grandma? Where is grandpa?" Daniel asked. There wasn't even music coming from his office.

"He is finishing up with something. He should be here momentarily. Thank you for helping out. We still have about an hour until the Eriksens and your friend Lyla get here. Oh! That reminds me, Agent Parker said he is going to swing by."

"Did you invite him for Christmas?" Daniel was suspicious.

"He said there was some news that he needed to share. He didn't say what."

The garage door made an opening sound through the wall.

"Oh! There is grandpa. Come on sweetie, let's wait here but the tree for grandpa to bring you your first gift."

"My first gift?" Daniel's mind raced. What could it be? Not a new Playbox. Maybe a bike?

Grandpa came from the garage with a wrapped box. "Merry Christmas Daniel, are you ready for your sur-" A bark came from the box. "-prise…"

Daniel was stunned. "Is that? No way?"

He rushed over and opened the lid on the box. Inside was a brown puppy, just a little younger than Mushroom was when they found her. The puppy locked eyes with Daniel and jumped up to give him a lick on the face.

"A puppy. You both got me a puppy!? Thank you! Thank you!" Daniel said with excitement. He pulled the puppy out of the box and hugged it.

"Now Daniel, you know you will have to be responsible for her?" Grandpa said.

"I do grandpa! I promise I will take good care of her! She is so cute."

"Oh, I know you would love her, and she will be a great companion for you sweetie," grandma said

"Smile!" Grandpa said taking a picture. "Have an idea of a name for your new friend?"

"She looks like a Chococrisp, so I think I will call her Choco!" Daniel beamed and scratched her ear. She licked his face.

Daniel spent the next hour playing with Choco. The two became fast friends. Grandma and grandpa gave Daniel a bag full of dog toys, a collar and leash. He loved playing with her, and she behaved similarly to Mushroom. He started feeling melancholy about Mushroom, but Choco came up to him and cuddled with him. Soon she was napping on his lap. The doorbell rang and Chris came in with his dad!

"Merry Christmas Superwolf!" Chris smile. "Is that a puppy?!"

Choco barked and wagged her tail as the boys hugged. "Merry Christmas!"

Chris was telling Daniel about his Christmas. He got a new Powerbear action figure and Powermobile. Sounds of laughter filled the house as the boys played with the new toys and Choco. For a while, Daniel felt good. This Christmas was turning out wonderful.

The doorbell rang again and grandma answered it. Daniel looked over and saw Lyla and Agent Parker at the door. Both of them carried a present in their arms.

"Merry Christmas!" Lyla said, giving Daniel a hug and handing him the present, "I'm so glad to get to see you today!"

"Me too!" Daniel blushed.

"Mr Diaz, Merry Christmas!" Agent Parker said. "If I could borrow you and your grandparents for a few moments, I'll be out of your hair"

Lyla eyed him suspiciously. Grandma pulled grandpa away from talking sports with Charles and sat Daniel down at the dining room table.

"First things first." Parker started. "This present is from your grandparents. However, we had to do some work on it." he passed the box to grandma. "We have a development with Sean."

"What about Sean" Lyla cut, taking a seat in before Daniel could ask. Daniel felt his heart skip a beat. Was Sean in trouble?

"Here, Daniel, this will explain everything." Agent Parker handed a letter over.

Daniel took the letter and opened it. The letterhead had some Spanish that he couldn't read, but he could see the words Mexico. The rest of the letter was in English. He tried to read what it said, but some of the words were too big. He passed the letter to grandpa. "Grandpa, what does this say?"

Grandpa took a look at the letter and started reading. " Mr. Secretary. The government of Mexico has received the extradition request for Sean Eduardo Diaz based on the charges of murder and terrorism. We have reviewed the evidence you have submitted to our government and to be blunt. This is absolutely insulting. The security footage included makes no sense for the accusation, and our sources indicate even your FBI says the incident was an accident.

"Given the facts and the inflammatory statements coming from your government, we have decided to grant Mr. Diaz political asylum. Your extradition request is denied. Upon review of his father's records, Mr. Esteban Diaz never formally gave up his Mexican citizenship. Therefore, we are extending the rights and privileges of citizenship to Sean."

"Woah" Lyla said, "that's huge"

Agent Parker smiled.

"Dad, what does that mean?" Chris asked, standing by the hallway.

"It means Mexico won't turn Sean over," Charles said.

"Is that true? Sean is safe?" Daniel asked, "Would he be able to visit?"

Agent Parker sighed, "No. It just means Mexico won't turn him over. I'm sorry, Daniel, the US still has an Interpol warrant out. He won't be able to leave Mexico."

"That's horse shit!" Lyla said. "Even the FBI said it was an accident. That's not fair to Sean."

Parker gave her an annoyed look. "Miss, I have had this conversation with people more powerful than you. My colleagues and I have fought hard for Sean, but right now we can only focus on Daniel. This is the best we could get. Look, I need to get going. My wife and I have plans for dinner. I wish you all a wonderful Christmas!"

Daniel felt confused, on one hand Sean was mostly safe, but on the other his freedom was like a prison. And of course it was all his fault. Grandma showed Agent Parker to the door and wished him well before coming back. Lyla was trying to cheer him up. He sat holding Choco.

"Hey Daniel," grandpa said, "how about one more present?"

"Okay!" he said sadly. What present could help him feel better?

Grandpa handed over the present and Daniel unwrapped it. It was a laptop box and there was a card stuck to the outside. He opened the card.

Merry Christmas, Daniel,

My friend came through for me. With the risk of extradition gone, I have a way for you to see the one you love. In addition to some software that we had to install there is an app on the desktop. The login is below.

Best wishes,

Alex

Daniel's heart was beating like a drum. He pulled the laptop out of the box and turned it on. Once on the desktop, he saw an icon for a generic messaging app. He opened it and logged in with the credentials in the letter. A few seconds it took the app to login felt like an eternity, but once it was logged in, he saw one contact listed.

Silverunner was the contact name.

No way. Daniel thought to himself. No fucking way!

Daniel's hand started to tremble. He was about to click on the contact send a message when a pop-up came up.

Silverrunner: merry Christmas enano.

It was like time stopped. After over five months of letters, he had real time communication with his brother. Lyla stood behind Daniel with her hand, covering her mouth. Daniel typed out a message.

Superwolf: Sean, is that really you?

Silverrunner: yes. How are you doing? I think this can make a video call.

Superwolf: really? Can we? I want to see you so bad.

Sean initiated the call and Daniel quickly answered. There on the screen with Sean. He could see blue sky behind his brother.

"Hey little wolf" Sean smiled. He had the eye patch on.

"Sean!? It's really you!" Daniel said with tears in his eyes. "I just found out you are going to be safe in Mexico"

"Yeah! I found out last night as well. I'm so happy."

"Sean! That really is you!" Lyla said. "Daniel, I need the name of this program!"

"Hi Sean!" Chris squeezed into frame.

"You got the whole crew there!" Sean laughed. Daniel could see tears streamed down his face. Everyone took turns talking with Sean. Daniel introduced Choco and Sean made a joke about Daniel choosing food names for dogs. Sean introduced Enrique, who had come over to check on Sean. They all lost track of time.

This Christmas turned out to be the best Christmas could've ever hoped for.

Chapter 37

Notes:

Merry Christmas to everyone who reads this. This makes 2 years since I first published this story. My uploads haven't been as consistent, so thank you to all who have stuck with me.

Chapter Text

Chapter 37

Eugene, Oregon, Christmas Day 2017.

Outside, the sun reflected off snow covered roofs of the neighbors. Tyler was practicing on his keyboard using the new headphones Robert and Katie got him. Earlier that morning, he got plenty of presents. Robert genuinely loved the frame, and Katie got emotional over the locket he gave her.

Katie was downstairs in the Kitchen finishing up dinner. Tyler offered to help but, like during any holiday meal, Katie kicked him out. Her exact words were, "Tyler, I love that you are eager but respectfully stay out of the kitchen." His powers told him there was no malice behind it. Tyler did sense something odd, though. He felt they were all hiding something. Even Ashley seemed a little nervous. He wasn't sure what was such a secret but shrugged it off.

Tyler stopped playing and checked his phone. There was a new post on MyBlock from Millie.

It was a selfie with her family.

Merry Christmas! The caption read, however, what she was wearing made Tyler's heart leap. She was wearing the Firewalk shirt he got her. He laid down on the bed to scroll through her account. It looked like she was having a good time. He reread the message from earlier.

Tyler: Merry Christmas! I hope you are having fun!

Millie: I am having a blast! Thanks again for the shirt. I absolutely love it. I can't wait to see you when I am back!

Tyler closed his eyes. His mind wandered to hanging out with her. He was picturing a cute date with her and running through all different things they could do together. Maybe he could ask her to officially go out with him. He was imagining leaning in for a kiss when, bam, he was hit in the face with a stuffed Rudolph.

"ASH! Really!? Again?" Tyler hurled it back at her.

"Maybe next time close your door so you wouldn't be a tempting target" Ashley laughed and caught it with ease. "What are you doing holed up here?"

Tyler sighed and sat up. "I just needed a break from all the Christmas stuff. Also, your mom refused to let me help."

"I get it. My parents do love Christmas a bit too much."

"Just a bit" Tyler laughed. Ashley's aura had a hint of blue mixed with violet. "Is everything ok with you?"

Ashley's demeanor changed. "I really do like Christmas but… ok, so I haven't told mom and dad, but it's the after-Christmas stuff that makes me depressed as fuck. It will be 4 years in a week and a half since the accident. Since I watched Lexi die..."

Ashley took a seat on his bed. "I know McKenna likes to run her mouth, but things haven't been easy for me. I still dream about it. I am reminded every time I see my reflection." She touched her scar. Tyler could see the blue swirl around her. He put his arm around her. She continued with tears in her eyes. "For years, I have avoided things that remind me of her. There used to be that movie, Rudolph. Do you know it?"

"The claymation one? My dad loved that one! We used to watch it together.

Ashley smiled. "I used to love it as a kid. Lexi and I always watched it around Christmas. I feel bad because I couldn't watch it…"

"It's ok to feel bad. That's not something that you can just get over." Tyler leaned his head into hers.

"I know, and I did want to ask you. Would you watch it with me tonight?" She seemed afraid at what Tyler's response would be.

"Yeah, I would love to!" Tyler smiled at Ashley. "Just, no making Rudolph fly at me again. Ok?"

She laughed and hugged him. "Thanks Tyler. You are honestly the best."

Tyler felt the sensation as she hugged again, like Ashley was hiding something from him. Before he could ask, the doorbell rang.

"Kids, can you get that please?" Katie called from downstairs.

"Coming!"

Once downstairs, they opened the door to Alex. He was wearing a very festive sweater and held gift bags in one hand and a dessert in the other.

"Merry Christmas, you two!" The agent smiled and handed the presents over as he got inside.

"I thought you would have brought Coal over what I did this year" Tyler joked.

"Santa was impressed by the punch." Alex winked. "I hope you both like your gifts."

Ashley opened her bag. "Oh my god! I've been looking all over for this album!" She held up a Bat For Lashes CD. "Thank you so much!"

Tyler opened his to see sheet music for several of his favorite bands, including the Killers. "Are you sure you don't have telepathy! These are awesome, thanks!"

Tyler thumbed through the books, some of his favorites had notes that he hadn't covered in his lessons. But still, he couldn't wait to try some of them out.

Katie came up, wiping her hands. "Oh, looks like you kids got spoiled! Hey, dinner is almost ready, can you two get the table set while Alex, Robert and I talk?"

Tyler picked up the same sensation. They are definitely keeping something a secret from him. This was unusual for them. He could try to read them. Just to see what it was.

Ashley caught him before he could try. "Come on. I know how much you love chores!"

"I don't love chores." Tyler quips before heading to the cabinet to get. "I need to ask, what's going on? It feels like everyone is keeping something from me."

Ashley's aura flickered purple. "Ty, nothing major. It's Christmas, after all. You haven't tried reading us, have you?"

"I wouldn't betray your trust like that, Ash. But still you would tell me if-" Tyler started but ashley cut him off.

"You are not being sent away!" she sighed, placing silverware down. "I would be putting up a hell of a fight if that was the case, dude. You are fine."

That made him feel better to hear. Soon the rest of the adults joined them and they started eating.

Tyler took in the scene as he was eating. Katie was wearing the locket while talking to Alex. She had gushed about the gift, which made Tyler blush a little. Ashley and her dad were having a fun conversation, sharing of a time when she was little. Alex bragged about his niece.

"I thought you didn't have a brother?" Tyler asked, confused.

"Oh he might as well be!" Alex smiled taking a drink. "His dad was like a second father to me and we have been thick as thieves since the 3rd grade. Closest thing I have to a sibling."

As he finnished his dinner, he felt bittersweet. The last Christmas he had with his dad, he barely remembered. He knew his dad went all out while his mom sat and watched TV. He longed to have this kind of experience all the time. The group homes never did this. Anything they did felt like it was someone doing charity for social media clout rather than giving a shit. This family has done more for him than any other family, including his own mother. He wished so much that he could have a normal family.

Ding, ding, ding

Robert stood up, ringing his glass. "Christmas has always been a favorite holiday of mine. It has always been a time for family and friends. My parents always had hosted family and anyone who didn't have a place to spend the holidays with. I like to think we are continuing this tradition. Family isn't just about blood. It's the bonds we form with those around you that can make a family."

Tyler saw the auras of everyone but Alex turn a deep shade of violet. He felt a wave of nervousness.

"What's going?" Tyler gave a confused and concerned look to everyone.

"Tyler, we have one more present for you." Katie said getting a present from the tree. She handed it over.

Tyler gave a suspicious look to everyone and opened the box. On top was a letter.

"Go ahead, Ty," Ashley said with her aura glowing so purple she looked like a black light.

"Umm ok" Tyler said looking down. "Tyler, we have watched you grow and flourish over the last few years. We have seen how strong you have grown when someone gives you space to be you. Awe thanks!"

He continued. "We know we can't fix the past from before we met you. However, we want to ensure your future will always have a place to call home…"

Tyler read ahead and started choking up. "Tyler, we want to… to adopt you. What? Really?"

"You don't have to if you don't want to." Robert added

He moved the letter out of the way. In the box he saw the documents.

Petition for Adoption. These were adoption papers. They really wanted him. Tears welled up in his eyes. Time stopped. His heart was beating like a drum. He started crying tears of happiness.

"Tyler, is everything ok?" Katie put her hand on his shoulder. He couldn't speak. Every time he tried, a sob would escape.

Ashley came to his rescue. Through his blurry eyes, he could see that purple glow change to gold. "Yes, he is more than ok!"

Tyler nodded and pulled Katie into a hug. Robert and Ashley joined in.

"Yes!" Tyler managed to get out. "I would love that. More than anything!"

"Ty, I'm so happy!" Ashley smiled with tears in her eyes. The room shone with the golden glow as the sense of everyone's joy fed back into him. He could see Ashley feeling it too.

"Congratulations Tyler!" Alex beamed. "I'm so excited I got to see this. I've been rooting for you since the day we met."

"Thanks Alex. This would not have happened if we hadn't met. Tyler smiled through the tears. ""Ash?"

"What is it, Ty?"

"Is it ok to call your parents mom and dad?"

She rolled her eyes and laughed. "Of course you can, little brother!"

"Mom, Dad, thank you for everything" Tyler squeezed them tightly. It felt strange but good

"Of course, young man." Robert smiled.

"So Alex, this is for real. Is the Task force ok with this?"

"I got the final approval the other day. I will also be there for the hearing when that happens." The Agent said.

That made Tyler feel elated. He was finally getting the stability he longed for so long. "I do have one request."

"What is it, sweetie?" Katie asked

"Since I would give up my dad's last name, could I change my middle name to his first name?"

"Absolutely."

Katie brought out dessert and everyone dug in. Ashley and Tyler were laughing about now we could say we are siblings when people ask. After some board games, Alex called it a night.

"This was fun. I am so glad I could be here for this. Mr Michaels," Alex looked at Tyler and winked, "better behave yourself. I'll see you two in the new year."

Tyler felt giddy at being called by that last name. After everything was cleaned up, Ashley and Tyler sat on the couch and started Rudolph. Ash seemed to be handling it and when Rudolph blushed at meeting his crush* she joked that Rudolph looked like Tyler. They both laughed hard.

At one point, she pulled out her phone and took a selfie with him. Tyler put up a cheesy smile. Soon his phone buzzed.

He was tagged in a post that read, "Just watching Rudolph with my new little brother. #adopted #sibling"

The picture was the one she just took along with some others from earlier in the year. Tyler saw Millie already sent a heart to react.

A text popped up on the screen

Millie: Are you getting adopted?! I'm so happy for you!❤️❤️❤️

Tyler: Thank you! It was so unexpected. I'm so happy right now!

Tyler put his phone away and put his arm around Ashley. "Thank you, for everything."

"It's you I have to thank. I'm really happy to have you as family" she leaned her head on his. "Just no more thinking we are sending you away."

Chapter 38

Notes:

Sorry for the lack of posting. 2024 Started with a nice bout of Covid. Thank you all for the support.

Chapter Text

January 4th 2018 Yakima Training Center, Yakima, Washington

Agent Smith's team move silently through the alleyway. Across the courtyard was the entrance to the building where the hostage was being held. Behind him was the Tactical team ready to move on his command. Intel reported 8 members of this terrorist squad were guarding the hostage. But the size of this village meant they could be anywhere. Smith halted the advance when they got to a door.

Smith put a hand on the door and focused his mind on the room on the other side. In his head he saw the room. He could see the hastily barricaded door but no one was in the room, however there was someone in the next room over. Smith could make out the presence of an armed person with a rifle.

"The Door's barricaded, and we have a contact in the adjacent room. I need to get closer to the contact if I want to take them out quickly and quietly"

"I've been keeping an eye out for look-outs. I have two on the top floor of the adjourning building, but they seem to be talking to each other" Baker whispered into the radio. "If we hug the wall, we should stay out of sight."

"10-4. Stevenson, George on me. We are going to trap and bag."

"Rodger"

Smith led the two agents forward and slipped into the covered marketplace entrance. He was near the door. The presence of the terrorist was stronger now. Just what he needed.

Smith focused his mind once more. He sensed the weapons this time. Smiths powers probed the weapon, and he found what he was looking for. The safety was off, and the magazine was nice and tight in the weapon. Not for long. Smith clicked the weapons safety on and pushed the mag release, careful to make sure the mag didn't totally fall out…

Smith counted down with his fingers, 3.. 2.. 1..

George went through the breach, followed by Stevenson. The stunned combatant raised his weapon but was unable to fire. Smith came through and lifted him in the air while catching the magazine, making sure neither could alert anyone else. Stevenson placed the cuffs on the combatant, and they ensured he was gagged. The enemy radio showed no signs of alarm. Flawless.

Smith removed the barricades and left Parker and Baker in the side door. Smith observed the surroundings. The entrance to the building was about 10 meters through the open courtyard.

"Any options?" Smith asked.

"Say the word and I can drop the two on the second floor" Baker patted his rifle.

Smith smirked. "When you do, we need to move fast. Parker, you will assist with covering fire. George you will cover the left flank and Stevenson will cover the right. Once we reach the entrance, I'll breach the door and provide cover for you two to enter and clear the room. Understood?"

The team acknowledged. Parker and Baker moved into a covered position and took aim.

"Go" Smith gave the order. The two agents fired.

"Targets down" Baker said.

"Go" Smith ordered as he scanned the windows with his rifle. George and Stevenson followed suit. As he got closer to the door, Smith sensed movement.

"Contact!" George and Stevenson called simultaneously.

Smith was on top of it with the shield. Round deflected all around them. However, the amount of fire hitting the shield was going to prevent him from getting the door open and protect the team. He felt the strain as he concentrated on keeping his blood pressure up

He gave the order. "Fall back and regroup!"

George moved back. Stevenson charged forward.

"Stevenson!" Smith called. But it was too late. The captain was past is Telekinetic shield and was hit almost immediately. He screamed in pain and hit the ground. Smith couldn't charge forward, so with his left hand he tried to maintain the shield and with his right attempted to pull the downed captain to cover. As the captain started to he dragged, Smith noticed too late he left his right flank exposed. He felt the sting of impacts on the side of his body.

"CEASEFIRE! CEASEFIRE! Failure condition met! Phoenix 2 was hit. Unload, make condition four weapons. Standby for Range Safety."

Man that was going to leave a welt, Smith thought to himself. "Stevenson, what the fuck was that?"

The captain was still in the process of getting up. The Simrounds they used hit harder than any paintball he was used to, and the Captain took at least 10 hits. "I was trying to take cover."

"I said fall back, not charge forward! You were supposed to be covering the flank!" Smith lost is temper as he got in the captain's face. "I am walking to cover! You had no reason to charge forward!"

"I saw an opportunity," The captain started. "If I could have made it-"

"YOU DIDN'T MAKE!" Smith bellowed, "And as a result I had to drop the shield to get YOU and got hit but someone YOU should have been watching for!" He was pissed, he could feel the fires of rage burning inside him.

The rest of the team stood awkwardly as Smith laid into him. A Marine Master Gunnery Sergeant approached the group.

"I'm sorry sir I didn't-" Captain Stevenson was shaking. Smith couldn't tell if it was the pain of the Simrounds or the fear of Smith.

"Baker. Take the captain and have him practice first aid procedures for every type of wound he and I received. He needs to see what the price of failure is!"

"Excuse me, Agent Smith?" The Marine spoke up, "I would like to have a word with captain Stevenson first. Afterward, you will be free to deal with him as you see fit."

Smith sighed and nodded. "Good to go, Master Guns. The rest of you stand by."

Smith pulled out a pack of cigarettes and started packing them. He still felt the rage inside over this. Out of the building where the shots that hit him came from, a woman approached.

"It's not every day I get the jump on you" Flores smirked.

"Savor it while you can" Smith said, bitterly lighting a cigarette. "It won't happen again."

"You look like you are ready to rip this place to the ground. Are you good?" Flores looked concerned.

Smith sighed again. "Well Stevenson showed his ass today. Looks like even the Marine Corps representative wants a piece of him"

"Who is the marine that has him terrified right now?" Flores pointed to the two. Stevenson was nearly at attention.

"I believe that he was one of Stevenson's instructors at the naval academy." Smith said. "Or at least Stevenson was a cadet at the same time as Master Guns was teaching there."

Smith looked into the backgrounds of all the delegations. Master Guns Thacker was a combat instructor at the Naval Academy and had the record to back it up. Fought on 4 continents and had 9 combat tours in his 27 years of service

"I see, what a great reunion." Flores said. "If he were FBI, I would definitely have filled out the paperwork, but for some reason Shaw kept him after his meeting with Miller. So he is our headache."

"It's bull" he said bluntly.

Smith noticed the Marine shake the captain's hand, and Stevenson reported to Baker. Baker had Stevenson run through the CASEVAC drills. Master Guns walked over.

"Afternoon Master Guns" Smith said, shaking his hand.

"Afternoon. Your team put on an impressive show except for that bit at the end. It's clear you haven't forgotten many of the fundamentals"

"I understand. We have been having a bit of a training issue with Captain Stevenson."

The old marine smiled. "Yeah, his dad is a bit overbearing. He was just the same as when I was instructing Cadet Stevenson. Would you believe he was near the top of his class?"

"Are you sure we are talking about the same Marine?" Smith asked, perplexed

"The key was you need to train him hard but fair. During my time at the academy, I had to tell his dad to go to hell and train him like any other cadet. Many of my colleagues gave into the pressure from the Senator. But in my class he was given the same expectations, and he shined."

"With all due respect, I have tried hard, but he is still lacking in several key areas."

"I see you training him hard there, Agent." the marine point of towards Stevenson, wrapping a bandage on Baker. "But are you being fair?"

Agent Smith raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

"See, Stevenson made a mistake, but so did you." the old Marine locked eyes.

"I'm not sure that I follow"

The old marine got serious. "Ok, let's try this. You are no longer Superman Agent Smith. You are Specialist Smith of 2nd Ranger Battalion, you are on patrol, and you take fire while exposed. One of your rangers goes down. Do you attempt to save the downed soldier, or do you take cover and assess the situation?"

Smith thought back to his army training. He looked over to Flores who wore a "he has a point" look

"I would take cover and deal with the threat first and coordinate fire."

"Then why did Superman Smith do the exact opposite of that? The way I see it, You could have fallen back to cover and use that magic powers of yours to shield and drag him to safety while your team provides covering fire."

"I understand…" Smith said deflated. He knew the Marine had a point.

"I get you want to save your team. I read your file. I couldn't imagine what you went through losing your entire squad. It's not easy, believe me. I've had to make too many of those calls to loved ones. But you are not Superman there, Killer." The Master Guns pointed to the marks on Smith's side. "You are still mortal. Remember that."

"I can feel that." Smith said, rubbing the welts.

"The hardest part of being a leader is admitting when you are wrong. But your guys will respect that when you do."

"Thanks for the advice, Master Guns"

"And one more thing. I still say the evaluation was a success. You have demonstrated these powers could be useful to the department of defense. Although, if I read correctly, it would be at least 5 years until one of those with powers would be eligible to join?"

"That is correct. Although I'm not sure if he is interested, but 5 years is a long time."

"I hear ya. I hope to be retired on a beach by then." The old Marine smiled. "Take care, Agent."

Agent smith sighed. He knew the marine was right. Sergeant Fischer would have handed him his ass for his own behavior. He walked over to where Stevenson and baker were doing the First Aid drills and joined Stevenson.